Skip to main content

Full text of "Renan's letters from the Holy Land; the correspondence of Ernest Renan with M. Berthelot while gathering material in Italy and the Orient for "The life of Jesus"; tr. by Lorenzo o'Rourke"

See other formats


LETTERS  FROM 
THE  HOLY  LAND 

ERNEST  RENAN 


Letters  from  the  Holy  Land 


KENAN'S  LETTERS 

FROM  THE  HOLY  LAND 

The  Correspondence  of  Ernest  Renan  with 
M.  Berthelot  while  gathering  material  in 
Italy  and  the  Orient  for  "The  Life  of  Jesus" 

Translated  by  Lorenzo  O'Rourke 


With  Portrait 


I' 

New  York 
Doubleday,  Page  &  Company 

.904 

'> 


Copyright,  1904 

By  Doubleday,  Page  &  Company 
Published,  September,  1904 


640295 


A3? 


TRANSLATOR'S   PREFACE. 

IN  the  letters  addressed  to  Marcellin  Berthelot 
during  a  sojourn  in  Italy  and  the  East,  the  in 
comparable  style  of  M.  Renan  is  revealed  in  an 
attitude  of  abandon  not  to  be  found  in  his  more 
celebrated  writings.  In  these  intimate  com- 
munings,  inspired  by  his  first  contact  with  the 
"mistress  of  the  world  and  goddess  of  the  arts," 
and  the  East,  there  is  a  freshness  and  charm 
that  will  appeal  strongly  to  those  who  have 
already  made  acquaintance  with  the  writings 
of  this  master  of  French  prose. 

Renan,  in  a  certain  sense,  represents  the  flower 
of  the  modern  French  intellect,  the  highest  de 
velopment  of  the  evolutionary  philosophy  and 
culture  with  which  the  marvellous  discoveries  of 
recent  science  have  enriched  the  world.  What 
invests  his  writings  with  a  peculiar  fascination  is 
their  essential  modernity  which  does  not  exclude 
deep  reverence  for  the  past,  and  a  charming 

v 


vi  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

toleration  and  humanity  in  striking  contrast  with 
the  usual  attitude  of  those  who  have  broken  with 
the  ancient  faith.  No  writer  of  his  age,  perhaps 
of  any  age,  entered  the  difficult  regions  of  re 
ligious  history  more  thoroughly  and  brilliantly 
endowed. 

Three  years  after  the  spirit  of  the  modern 
Caesar  had  taken  flight  from  St.  Helena,  there 
was  born  on  the  bleak  coasts  of  Brittany,  of 
a  family  as  obscure  as  the  Corsican's  own,  a 
child  who  was  destined  to  win  for  France 
another  empire  in  the  world  of  intellect,  the 
frontiers  of  which  were  to  be  pushed  to  the  remot 
est  boundaries  of  earth.  It  is  interesting  to  think 
that,  about  the  time  the  imperial  glory  of  France, 
incarnate  in  Napoleon,  was  upon  its  deathbed, 
there  was  being  cradled  among  lowly  Bretons 
an  intelligence  which  in  the  fulness  of  time,  by 
its  originality,  versatility,  and  indomitable  energy, 
would  attain  a  rival  sovereignty  in  the  realm 
of  ideas — illimitable  like  the  French  Alexander's, 
and  sighing  for  new  worlds  to  conquer. 

When  we  examine  the  brilliant  group  of  French 
men  whose  writings  have  contributed  permanent 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  vii 

renown  to  contemporary  literature,  we  perceive 
that,  in  that  galaxy  of  lights  of  the  first  magni 
tude,  there  shines  one  bright  particular  star. 

Ernest  Renan  was  probably  the  greatest  literary 
creative  artist  and  one  of  the  most  original  and 
brilliant  thinkers  of  the  latter  half  of  the  nine 
teenth  century.  The  literary  wizardry  of  his 
pages,  the  originality  of  his  pictures,  the  refine 
ment  and  artistic  beauty  of  his  conceptions — 
have  gained  for  him  a  lonely  eminence  among 
modern  historians.  His  prose  bears  the  stamp  of 
classic  simplicity  relieved  by  a  Breton  warmth  and 
glow,  and  endued  with  that  creative  originality 
which  is  the  recognised  birthmark  of  genius.  His 
vast  philological  studies  have  thrown  a  white  light 
upon  the  Hebrew  and  Christian  histories,  and  the 
mighty  figures  of  sacred  story,  which  have 
moulded  the  ideas  of  the  race  for  ages,  stand  out 
on  his  canvas  like  creatures  of  flesh  and  blood. 
The  rare  gift  of  recreating  the  remote  past,  the 
magic  which  reincarnates  the  brooding  shadows 
of  antiquity,  enabling  us  to  touch  hands,  almost, 
with  the  demi-gods  of  history — the  sorcery  which 
makes  dead  ages  live  again,  and  evokes  the  buried 


viii  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

glories  of   five  thousand   years — all  this  was  the 
endowment  of  Renan. 

Perhaps  in  literature  there  is  no  more  striking 
example  of  a  life  entirely  consecrated  to  science 
and  truth.  From  earliest  youth  he  fell  in  love 
with  noble  ideals,  and  never  throughout  his 
long  career  did  he  swerve  from  the  hard  and 
narrow  path  of  duty.  When  faith  deserted 
him,  and  he  beheld  the  magnificent  edifice  of 
Christianity  dissolving  before  his  scientific  vision 
like  the  shadow  of  a  dream,  he  did  not  lose  heart. 
Of  his  philosophy,  perhaps  the  following  two 
passages  from  his  writings  explain  more  than 
all  that  has  been  written  by  his  critics : 

"Gods  pass  away  like  men,  and  it  would  be  ill 
for  us  if  they  were  eternal.  The  faith  which  we 
have  once  had  should  never  be  a  chain.  We  have 
paid  our  debt  to  it  when  we  have  reverently 
wrapt  it  in  the  shroud  of  purple  where  the  dead 
gods  sleep." 

"The  reasoning  of  Kant  remains  as  true  as 
ever  is  was:  moral  affirmation  creates  its  object. 
Religions,  like  philosophies,  are  all  of  them  vain, 
but  religion  is  no  more  vain  than  is  philosophy. 
Without  the  hope  of  any  recompense,  man  devotes 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  ix 

himself  to  duty  even  unto  death.  A  victim  of 
the  injustice  of  his  fellow  men,  he  lifts  his  eyes  to 
heaven.  A  generous  cause  in  which  his  interests 
are  in  no  way  concerned  often  makes  his  heart 
beat.  The  Elohim  are  not  hidden  aloft  in  the 
eternal  snows;  they  are  not  to  be  met  with  as  in 
the  time  of  Moses  in  the  mountain  denies;  they 
dwell  in  the  heart  of  man.  You  will  never  drive 
them  thence.  Justice,  truth  and  goodness  are 
willed  by  a  higher  power.  The  progress  of  reason 
was  fatal  only  to  the  false  gods.  The  true  God 
of  the  universe,  the  one  God,  He  whom  men 
adore  when  they  do  a  good  deed,  or  when  they 
seek  the  truth,  or  when  they  advise  their  fellow 
men  aright,  is  established  for  all  eternity.  It  is 
the  certain  knowledge  of  having  served  after 
my  own  fashion,  despite  all  manner  of  defects, 
this  good  cause,  which  inspires  me  with  absolute 
confidence  in  the  divine  goodness.  .  .  .  More 
over,  supposing  that  I  have  conjectured  wrongly 
upon  certain  points,  I  am  certain  that  I  have 
rightly  understood,  as  a  whole,  the  unique  work 
which  the  Spirit  of  God,  that  is  to  say,  the  soul  of 
the  world,  has  realised  through  Israel." 
The  cold  generalisations  of  material  science 
which  brushes  aside  the  spiritual  and  enthrones 
matter  in  the  place  of  Deity  had  no  attraction  for 


x  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

him.  His  Olympian  intellect  revolted  at  the 
doctrine  of  Buchner,  which  exalted  matter  and 
sentenced  the  spirit.  The  divine  aspirations  and 
emotions,  the  heroisms  and  poetry  of  the  ages 
were  not  to  be  explained  by  cellular  alchemy. 
Something  mightier  was  at  work  in  the  obscure 
womb  of  fate.  This  amazing  universe  whose 
frontiers  had  been  so  wonderfully  enlarged  by 
modern  discovery  was  not  to  be  explained  by  an 
appeal  to  the  crucible  only.  Science,  in  revealing 
to  man  unknown  and  unsuspected  worlds,  far  from 
solving,  had  only  complicated  the  divine  enigma — 
the  eternal  riddle  of  existence.  The  antique  gods 
of  Olympus  were,  indeed,  driven  from  their 
thrones,  but  the  ideal  laveh  had  not  abdicated. 
He  had  only  retired  farther  off  from  the  ken  of 
creatures.  He  had  vanished  into  infinitude,  but 
His  thunders  and  His  glories  maintained  their 
empire  still. 

Thus,  when  that  mirage  of  naive  faith  and 
miracle  which  had  charmed  Renan's  youth  in  the 
cloister  had  been  annihilated  by  the  lightnings  of 
modern  science,  there  arose  before  the  eyes  of 
the  disenchanted  dreamer  a  mightier  vision,  an 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  xi 

illimitable  vista,  more  sublime,  more  poetic,  and 
endowed  with  a  nobler  charm  than  the  faded 
dream  of  his  young  idolatry. 

At  this  early  period  of  his  life  his  imagination 
was  dominated  by  a  glorious  dream  of  philosophy 
based  on  pure  science,  which  bursts  forth  like  a 
modern  apocalypse  in  that  strikingly  original 
work,  "The  Future  of  Science,"  written  in 
youth,  but  published  in  his  old  age.  This  book 
could  have  been  written  only  by  a  prodigy. 
It  contains  some  of  the  most  daring  conceptions 
to  be  found  within  the  whole  range  of  imagi 
native  philosophical  speculation.  The  young 
writer  boldly  essays  the  riddle  of  the  Sphinx: 
What  mortal  has  the  right  to  declare  that 
religion  and  philosophy  have  said  their  last  word  ? 
Is  it  not  possible  that  we  are  still  groping  in  the 
dim  vestibule  of  the  temple  of  knowledge,  and 
that  we  have  not  yet  found  the  portals  that  lead 
to  the  glorious  temple  itself  ?  Are  we  certain  that 
only  death  can  open  these  portals?  May  not 
the  day  dawn  when  the  mighty  genius  of  some 
Copernicus  of  the  moral  world  will  reveal  to 
mankind  truths  that  will  shatter  the  beliefs  of 


xii  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

ages,  and  establish  a  new  philosophy  whose 
foundations  shall  be  eternal  ? 

The  possibilities  of  the  modern  intelligence 
fascinated  the  emancipated  thinker  in  love  with 
great  ideas,  and  he  longed  to  tear  aside  the  veil 
which  for  ages  has  shrouded  the  mysteries  of 
human  destiny.  He  who  had  been  destined  for 
a  priest  of  the  Christian  church  would  not  re 
linquish  his  sublime  vocation,  but  would  become 
a  priest  of  science.  Thus  was  born  in  that 
passionate  soul,  widowed  of  the  Christian  ideals, 
a  new  ideal  which  was  to  be  the  unique  inspira 
tion  of  a  long  and  fruitful  life.  That  life  was 
passed  within  the  silent  cloisters  of  science. 

This  daring  voyager  into  the  dangerous  realms 
of  the  Infinite,  this  charming  gleaner  of  the  ripest 
harvests  of  modern  culture,  this  classicist  who 
worshipped  afar  the  ideals  of  Greece,  was  endowed 
with  the  scientific  and  critical  faculty  in  so  keen 
a  degree  as  to  challenge  the  admiration  of  the 
great  German  scholars  of  his  time.  Strauss  and 
Wellhausen  have  paid  him  tribute.  His  works, 
"The  Origins  of  Christianity"  and  the  " History 
of  the  People  of  Israel,"  are  monuments  of  exact 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  xiii 

research  and  brilliant  scholarship  such  as  it  would 
be  difficult  to  rival  throughout  the  whole  domain 
of  modern  historical  achievement. 

To  prepare  himself  for  these  labours  he  mas 
tered  Hebrew,  and  made  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
Holy  Land.  His  impressions  of  the  scenes 
of  biblical  history  are  set  forth  in  the  letters 
contained  in  the  present  volume:  wherein  we 
catch  a  glimpse  of  the  dawn  of  those  ideas  after 
ward  to  be  elaborated  in  the  great  series  of 
religious  histories  which  are  without  a  parallel 
in  literature.  These  scenes  from  the  religious 
drama  of  Israel,  often  dull  and  uninteresting  in 
their  original  form,  leave  the  hands  of  Renan 
embroidered  with  pearl  and  gold  and  instinct 
with  human  interest.  Whole  vistas  of  the  remote 
past  emerge  from  the  gloom  of  ages.  Obedient 
to  this  creative  intellect,  oblivion  gives  up 
its  dead,  and  the  hosts  of  the  past,  summoned 
from  their  graves,  loom  for  an  instant  against 
the  background  of  the  night  of  time. 

Since  Renan  is  the  embodiment  of  the  bril 
liant  scepticism  of  his  time,  he  has  been  compared 
with  Voltaire.  Attempts  have  been  made  to 


xiv  TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE 

trace  a  resemblance  between  the  great  infidel 
of  the  eighteenth  century  and  the  modern 
author  of  the  "  Life  of  Jesus."  Such  attempts 
are  abortive.  There  is  no  real  resemblance.  The 
brilliant  scoffer,  whose  sneer  embraced  the  re 
ligions  of  humanity,  had  nothing  in  common  with 
the  reverent  biographer  of  the  Saviour  of  men. 
When,  at  the  proper  distance  of  time,  some 
genius  inspired  by  the  glories  of  the  past  shall 
worthily  interpret  the  intellectual  history  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  the  figure  of  Renan  will 
probably  occupy  a  striking  place  in  his  wonderful 
picture.  In  that  brilliant  constellation  which 
illustrated  the  annals  of  an  epoch  that  must  always 
be  regarded  with  wonder,  he  will  probably  occupy 
a  role  of  unique  and  interesting  splendour.  For  it 
will  be  recognised  that  this  intellect,  so  many- 
sided,  so  multi-coloured,  that  it  seemed  capable  of 
reflecting  the  ideas  of  the  infinite  universe,  was  the 
perfect  type  and  exemplar  of  a  period  which  man 
kind  will  hold  in  eternal  reverence  and  affection. 
It  will  be  seen  that  in  the  brain  of  this  Breton 
peasant,  rescued  from  the  priesthood,  was  con 
tained  the  germ  of  the  ideas  destined  to  re-mould 


TRANSLATOR'S  PREFACE  xv 

the  future.  Scholars  in  love  with  intellectual 
greatness  will  find  unceasing  delight  in  losing 
themselves  in  the  enchanting  mazes  of  his  brilliant 
paradox.  Orthodox  religion  will  owe  much  of 
its  historical  glory  to  the  fact  that  he  loved  its 
history.  Sincere  souls,  enamoured  of  the  Divine 
Saviour's  doctrines,  will  find  their  vague  dreams 
crystallised  in  the  matchless  pages  of  his  religious 
epics,  and  his  name,  execrated  by  devout  Christians 
of  his  time,  will  be  advanced  to  exalted  honour  by 
the  Christianity  of  the  future  which  will  worship 
God  "in  spirit  and  in  truth." 

LORENZO  O'ROURKE. 


CONTENTS 


PACK 


Translator's  Preface v 

Sketch  of  M.  Renan,  by  Berthelot          .         .    xxi 
LETTER  I.         .         .         .         .         .         •       3 

LETTER  II.  .         .         .         .         .22 

LETTER  III 32 

LETTER  IV 45 

LETTER  V.  .         .         .         .         -54 

LETTER  VI.  .         .         .         .         -63 

LETTER  VII.     .         .         .         .         .         .66 

LETTER  VIII 75 

LETTER  IX.  .         .         .         .          .84 

LETTER  X.  .         .         .         .         .85 

LETTER  XI.  .         .         .          .          .     92 

LETTER  XII 95 

LETTER  XIII.  ......   101 

LETTER  XIV.    ......   107 

LETTER  XV.     .         .         .         .         .         .no 

LETTER  XVI.    .         .         .         .         .         .116 

LETTER  XVII. 119 

xvii 


xviii  CONTENTS— Continued 


FACE 


LETTER  XVIII.          .         .         .         .         .125 

LETTER  XIX.  .   ,  .         .         .   127 

LETTER  XX .  133 

LETTER  XXI.  .....   138 

LETTER  XXII.  .....   142 

LETTER  XXIII 146 

LETTER  XXIV.          .....   147 

LETTER  XXV.  .         .         .         .         .151 

LETTER  XXVI 157 

LETTER  XXVII .160 

LETTER  XXVIII 163 

LETTER  XXIX 166 

LETTER  XXX.  .         .         .         .         .169 

LETTER  XXXI.          .         .         .         .         .172 

LETTER  XXXII 175 

LETTER  XXXIII 178 

LETTER  XXXIV 182 

LETTER  XXXV.         .         .         .  .189 

LETTER  XXXVI 193 

LETTER  XXXVII 195 

LETTER  XXXVIII 197 

LETTER  XXXIX 199 

LETTER  XL.      ......   203 

LETTER  XLI 205 


CONTENTS— Continued  xix 

FAGK 

LETTER  XLII.  .  .         .          .         .   208 

LETTER  XLIII.  .          .          .         .          .210 

LETTER  XLIV.  .         .          .          .          .214 

LETTER  XLV. 218 

LETTER  XLVI.  .....  222 

LETTER  XLVII.         .....   226 

LETTER  XLVIII.        .....   230 

LETTER  XLIX.          .....   232 

LETTER  L.  .          .          .          .          .   234 

LETTER  LI.  .          .          .          .          .   238 

LETTER  LII.     ......   242 

LETTER  LIU.    ......   245 

LETTER  LIV.    ......   248 

LETTER  LV.      .          .          .          .          .          .251 

LETTER  LVI.    ......   255 

LETTER  LVII.  .          .          .          .          .257 

LETTER  LVIII.  .....   260 

LETTER  LIX.    ......   263 

LETTER  LX.      ......   265 

LETTER  LXI.    ......   267 

LETTER  LXII.  .         .          .          .          .270 

LETTER  LXIII.          .          .          .          .          .273 

LETTER  LXIV.  .          .         .         .          .276 

LETTER  LXV.  .         .         .         .         .278 


xx  CONTENTS— Continued 


PAGE 


LETTER  LXVI 280 

LETTER  LXVII 282 

LETTER  LXVIII 284 

LETTER  LXIX 286 

LETTER  LXX.  ......  289 

LETTERS  OF  1848 
LETTER  I.          ......  291 

LETTER  II.  .         ....  295 

LETTER  III.       .          .....  300 

LETTER  IV 302 

LETTER  V.         .         .  ...  305 


SKETCH    OF    RENAN 

BY 

M.  BERTHELOT 

IT  was  in  the  month  of  November,  1845,  that 
I  first  saw  Renan.  He  was  four  years  older  than 
I,  but  had  perhaps  less  experience  of  life — if  one 
may  use  the  word,  experience,  in  the  case  of  two 
youths.  He  had  come  from  the  seminary,  and 
had  just  renounced  the  sacerdotal  vocation,  not, 
however,  without  some  vague  desire  to  return  to 
it.  His  gentle  and  serious  air,  his  taste  for  the 
things  of  the  intellectual  and  moral  life,  greatly 
pleased  me;  and  we  formed  one  of  those  friend 
ships  which  the  passing  years  and  the  revolutions 
of  life  served  to  strengthen,  even  to  the  moment  of 
final  separation.  Renan  has  spoken  in  his  books, 
on  various  occasions,  of  this  constant  affection 
which  has  never  been  troubled  by  the  conflicts  of 
passion,  interest,  ambition,  or  self-love,  or  by 

xxi 


xxii  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

radical  differences  in  our  manner  of  compre 
hending  private  or  public  life. 

Nothwithstanding  this,  our  fundamental  con 
ceptions  differed  considerably.  If  we  were  both 
equally  devoted  to  science  and  free-thought, 
Renan,  by  reason  of  his  Breton  origin  and  his 
ecclesiastical  and  contemplative  education,  with 
its  face  set  to  the  past,  had  less  taste  for  democ 
racy,  for  the  French  Revolution,  and,  above  all,  for 
that  transformation,  at  once  rational,  industrial 
and  socialistic,  in  which  modern  civilisation  is 
engaged.  The  old  fashion  of  considering  science, 
the  arts  and  letters,  under  the  protection  of  a 
superior  and  autocratic  power,  had  the  greatest 
attraction  for  him,  and  he  never  made  a  secret 
of  it. 

On  the  contrary,  my  Parisian  descent  on  my 
mother's  side,  my  childhood,  surrounded  from 
its  earliest  days  by  medical  traditions  and  by 
the  example  of  my  father's  incessant  activity, 
urged  me  to  an  instinctive  sympathy  for  the 
new  conception  of  collective  reason, — that  is  to 
say,  the  scientific  evolution  of  human  society. 

But  a  sentiment  of  deep  regard  for  each  other 


SKETCH  OF  RENA1ST  xxiii 

drew  us  together  from  the  first  day.  We  were 
animated — this  is  saying  too  little — we  were  in 
flamed  by  a  common  and  disinterested  enthusi 
asm,  which  made  us  love  above  and  beyond  all 
other  good — art  and  truth;  it  is  this  taste  for 
things  in  themselves  which  has  constantly  main 
tained  our  friendship  while  our  careers  were 
developing  in  parallel  lines,  tracing  distinct  paths 
which  each  followed  according  to  his  own  direction 
and  personal  character. 

Our  marriages — which  took  place  a  few  years 
apart — so  far  from  breaking  the  old  bonds  of 
affection  by  the  exclusive  jealousy  of  a  new  love, 
as  sometimes  happens,  only  drew  us  closer  to 
gether.  Our  wives,  devoted  each  to  the  career 
and  moral  life  of  him  whose  name  she  had  accepted, 
were  not  long  in  becoming  friends. 

The  sole  regret  of  all  four  was  that  we  were  not 
able  to  associate  in  this  friendship  dear  Henriette 
Renan,  who  lavished  on  her  youthful  brother 
so  ardent  and  enlightened  an  affection.  Renan 
has  written,  somewhere,  that  she  is  the  person 
who  has  had  the  greatest  influence  upon  his  life. 
It  was  she,  in  fact,  who  guided  him  in  his  first 


xxiv  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

and  capital  crisis,  at  a  time  when  his  natural 
indecision  and  temperamental  tastes  would  not, 
perhaps,  have  led  him  to  completely  divest  himself 
of  the  all-powerful  suggestions  of  a  clerical  dis 
cipline.  Those  who  have  read  Henrietta's  letters 
to  her  brother  can  appreciate  the  wonderful 
superiority  and  strength  of  her  moral  nature. 

It  was  only  at  the  end  of  this  crisis,  and  after 
the  essential  bond  was  broken,  that  I  became 
acquainted  with  Renan.  I  had  no  part  in  it; 
but  the  relations  that  we  then  established,  and 
the  proper  philosophical  spirit  that  each  com 
municated  to  his  companion,  could  not  but  con 
firm  him  in  his  resolutions  by  adding  to  the 
glimpses  which  he  had  already  obtained  of  the 
sciences,  language  and  history  those  vaster  and 
more  precise  perspectives  —  the  certitudes  of 
physical  and  natural  science. 

At  this  time,  I  was  eighteen  years  of  age,  and 
Renan  was  twenty-two.  At  my  age  there  can 
be  no  vanity  in  recalling  the  memories  of  my 
school  days.  I  was  one  of  the  brightest  pupils 
of  the  College  of  Henri  IV.,  where,  in  1846, 
I  carried  off  the  crown  and  the  prize  of  honour 


SKETCH  OF  RENAN  xxv 

in  philosophy  at  the  general  competition.  I 
lived  in  a  narrow,  quiet  and  well-lighted  room 
in  the  upper  part  of  a  house  in  the  Rue  de  VAWe 
de  VEpee,  which  served  as  a  boarding-house  for 
those  who  were  attending  the  College.  With 
an  equal  talent,  at  this  age,  for  the  sciences  and 
letters,  I  inclined  to  the  former,  influenced  by 
family  impressions  received  since  the  time  of 
my  birth. 

My  father  was  a  doctor  of  medicine,  a  simple 
practitioner  living  in  a  poor  quarter,  to-day 
extinct,  at  the  foot  of  the  tower,  Saint-Jacques-la- 
Bouckerie.  Himself  the  son  of  a  peasant  on  the 
banks  of  the  Loire,  full  of  tenderness  for  the 
wretched,  he  was  too  devoted  to  his  patients  and 
to  his  family  ever  to  have  been  able  to  gain,  I 
will  not  say  a  fortune,  but  even  a  modest  com 
petency. 

Under  these  conditions,  Renan  and  I  entered 
upon  the  struggle  of  life  without  other  support 
than  a  father  in  my  case  and  a  sister  in  his.  We 
had  our  careers  to  carve  out,  with  those  uncertain 
resources  which  depended  upon  the  existence  of 
our  families,  whom  sickness,  already  hovering 


xxvi  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

over  those  beloved  heads,  might  any  day  deprive 
us  of. 

However,  if  the  necessity  of  a  career  preoccu 
pied  us,  it  was  by  no  means  our  dominating  and 
besetting  concern.  We  had  confidence  in  our 
strength  and  capacity  for  work.  We  had  even 
both  resolved  not  to  enter  any  of  those  great 
schools  so  dear  to  the  French  youth,  and  which 
our  studies  and  qualifications  would  doubtless 
have  opened  to  us  without  too  much  difficulty. 
This  was  due  to  the  fact  that  we  were  inspired 
by  a  sentiment  of  personal  independence  and  by 
a  principle  to  which  we  remained  steadfast,  even 
to  the  hour  fixed  by  destiny  when  honours  and 
official  functions  came  to  woo  us. 

Thus,  we  were  both  young  and  ignorant  of 
life,  serious,  industrious,  and  inspired  by  a 
curiosity  hardly  less  than  universal.  We  were 
lodged  next  door  to  each  other;  our  actual  com 
munication,  and,  as  a  result,  our  intellectual  and 
moral  association,  were  inevitable.  The  charm 
of  our  relations  was  the  greater  in  proportion 
as  all  egotism  and  private  interest  were  entirely 
absent.  Urged  to  sound  everything  to  its  depths, 


SKETCH  OF  RENAN  xxvii 

we  exchanged  ideas  on  all  things,  but  were 
not  without  our  illusions  regarding  the  limits 
of  human  knowledge.  With  the  naive  confi 
dence  of  youth,  I  had  undertaken,  at  this  period, 
to  complete  my  studies  in  the  principles  of  all 
the  sciences,  and  I  had  distributed  the  hours 
of  my  labour  by  days  and  weeks,  counting  on  my 
great  aptitude  for  work  and  on  the  facility  with 
which  I  could  transpose  my  mind  almost  instantly 
from  one  order  of  ideas  to  another.  It  is  unneces 
sary  to  say  that  it  was  not  long  before  I  was 
disabused  of  this  idea,  and  understood  the  vanity 
of  my  attempt. 

In  the  dedication  of  the  "Philosophical  Dia 
logues,"  Renan  has  described  the  incessant 
fermentation  common  to  our  minds.  His  youth 
ful  work,  "  The  Future  of  Science, "  was  composed 
at  this  period;  but  he  published  it  only  in  his 
latter  years  as  part  of  his  reminiscences,  for  this 
volume  represents  the  first  unripe  product  of  the 
bubbling  of  both  our  young  heads — a  mixture 
of  the  current  views  of  the  philosophers  and 
savants  of  this  period  with  our  personal  concep 
tions,  then  raw  and  confused,  but  the  develop- 


xxviii  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

ment  of  which  is  perceived  later  on.  For  a  long 
time,  as  Renan  has  also  recalled,  we  had  given 
up  making  any  distinction  regarding  the  reciprocal 
influence  which  each  exercised  on  the  develop 
ment  of  the  other. 

Assuredly  I  have  had  in  my  youth  and  in  my 
ripe  age  other  friends  than  Renan,  very  dear 
friends  who  were  associated  with  my  scientific, 
political  and  philosophical  aspirations ;  we  have  all 
reacted  upon  one  another  in  a  certain  measure. 
But,  to-day,  when  nearly  all  of  my  contempo 
raries  have  disappeared,  I  may  declare  that  no 
other  was  united  to  me  by  such  strong  bonds, 
no  other  in  descending  into  the  tomb  has  left 
behind  such  deep  sorrow,  or  so  great  a 
void  in  my  moral  individuality.  Each  one 
of  those  who  leave  us  carries  with  him  a 
portion  of  our  opinions  and  convictions — 
that  is  to  say,  a  portion  of  our  personality; 
there  are,  henceforth,  in  the  mind  and  heart 
of  him  who  survives,  vacant  places  that 
nothing  can  fill,  sentiments  that  cannot  be 
exchanged  with  any  one. 

Perhaps    there    is    another    condition    of    my 


SKETCH  OF  RENAN  xxix 

moral  life  which  has  contributed  still  more  to  seal 
the  unalterable  friendship  which  united  us. 

I  have  never  placed  full  confidence  in  life;  it 
contains  too  many  uncertainties  and  irreparable 
eventualities.  Hence,  an  impression  of  sadness 
and  unrest  that  I  have  never  ceased  to  carry  with 
me  in  all  conditions  of  my  life,  and  which  was 
strongest  in  my  youth,  because  I  had  not  then 
acquired  that  serenity  which  comes  when  one 
perceives  approaching  nearer  and  nearer  the  final 
goal  of  all  joy  and  sorrow.  I  have  known  the 
tenderness  of  a  mother,  the  devoted  love  of  a 
father,  and,  withal,  I  have  not  preserved  the 
memory  of  this  infantile  paradise  which  so  many 
regret  when  the  golden  gates  are  closed.  My 
early  and  somewhat  sickly  childhood  has  left  me 
the  remembrance  of  painful,  rather  than  happy, 
days.  In  proportion  as  my  personal  conscious 
ness  developed,  my  uncertainty  increased.  Early, 
perhaps  from  the  age  of  ten  years,  I  was  tormented 
by  the  insecurity  of  the  future.  Ever  since,  I 
have  never  fully  enjoyed  the  present,  being 
constantly  accustomed  to  look  ahead  and  to 
strain  my  faculties  in  order  to  foresee  and  antici- 


xxx  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

pate  the  obstacles  to  be  encountered.  Doubtless, 
this  unquiet  prevision  is  derived  at  bottom  from 
the  same  faculties  which  direct  the  experimenter 
in  his  scientific  discoveries;  in  the  same  way  he 
is  impelled  to  divine  the  spontaneous  action  of 
natural  forces,  in  order  to  cause  them  to  act  in 
the  special  direction  in  which  he  proposes  to  trace 
them;  in  the  same  way,  he  is  appealed  to  by  a 
continual  sense  of  prevision  and  combination 
applied  to  the  acts  and  sentiments  of  current  life. 
This  constant  tension  is  at  times  singularly  pain 
ful.  Even  to-day,  when  my  life,  strengthened 
and  consolidated  by  the  years,  hardly  leaves 
room  for  cares  like  these,  it  is  too  late  to  return 
to  the  joyousness  of  youth. 

The  sorrow  for  lost  children  and  parents,  and 
for  friends  passed  away,  the  disgust  caused  by 
treasons,  deceptions  and  desertions,  the  radical 
impossibility  of  attaining  an  absolute  aim,  which 
is  found  at  the  heart  of  all  human  existence- 
all  these  reasons,  united,  do  not  permit  me  at  my 
age  to  abandon  myself  to  the  full  enjoyment  of  the 
present.  Besides,  it  is  no  longer  my  own  destiny 
which  now  disturbs  me ;  it  is  the  destiny  of  those 


SKETCH  OF  RENAN  xxxi 

I  love.  In  all  cases  the  memory  of  the  past,  even 
when  happy,  is  always  mixed  with  too  much 
bitterness  for  one  to  yield  to  it  without  reserve. 
That  is  why  I  have  always  taken  refuge  in  action ; 
it  helps  to  fight  against  this  despair.  This  is  also 
why  I  have  always  felt  the  need  of  sustaining 
myself  by  dear  and  pure  affections ;  that  of  Renan 
has  been  one  of  the  strongest  and  deepest. 

During  the  years  subsequent  to  our  meeting, 
both  our  lives  were  determined  in  different 
directions;  one  in  the  material,  the  other  in  the 
intellectual.  At  first,  each  took  his  university 
degrees ;  the  baccalaureate,  the  licentiate's  degree 
in  the  different  orders,  and  the  doctorates  in 
letters  and  the  sciences.  Renan  became  a  Doctor 
of  Philosophy,  and  was  preparing  for  his  entrance 
into  the  Lycee  of  Versailles.  He  was  finally 
entered  as  an  employe  in  the  National  Library. 
After  some  years  of  medical  studies,  I  became 
preparateur  in  chemistry  at  the  College  of  France. 
Such  were  the  beginnings  of  our  cursus  honorum. 

They  were  long  and  painful.  Without  aban 
doning  our  modest  r61e  of  beginners,  respectful 
toward  those  who  instructed  us.  and  without 


xxxii  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

presuming  to  claim  the  rank  of  masters,  we, 
nevertheless,  avoided  placing  ourselves  under 
any  patron: 

Nullius    addicti  jurare  in  verba  magistri. 

Thus  we  remained  for  a  long  time  in  the  modest 
condition  of  beginners.  Renan  was  employed 
in  the  National  Library  in  the  department  of 
manuscripts,  where  he  composed  that  masterly 
history  of  the  Semitic  languages  which  established 
his  reputation  as  a  savant;  this  work  obtained 
one  of  the  great  prizes  of  the  Academy  of  Inscrip 
tions,  and  the  authority  which  it  conferred  on  its 
author  realised  for  him,  a  few  years  after,  his 
dream,  when  he  was  received  as  a  member  of  this 
Academy.  His  work,  henceforth,  was  a  prelude 
to  those  studies  in  religious  history  which  he  had 
assigned  as  the  fundamental  aim  of  his  scientific 
life,  and  which  he  has  consecrated  by  the  "Life 
of  Jesus"  and  "The  History  of  the  Origins  of 
Christianity." 

As  for  the  author  of  the  present  notice,  he  lived 
for  ten  years  as  a  simple  preparateur  at  the  College 
of  France,  where,  moreover,  he  was  treated  with 
the  greatest  kindness  by  the  incumbent,  Balard. 


SKETCH  OF  RENAN  xxxiii 

I  was  absorbed  by  the  discoveries  which,  for 
almost  the  last  forty  years,  have  established 
organic  chemistry  on  a  new  foundation,  that 
of  synthesis. 

During  all  this  period,  our  relations  were  con 
tinuous,  and  maintained  in  all  their  intensity. 
But  since  our  life  has  been  public  and  the  few 
incidents  that  we  have  figured  in  are  known,  at 
least  in  the  particular  world  in  which  we  have 
lived,  it  does  not  seem  profitable  to  me  to  report 
them  in  detail. 

I  would  have  loved,  however,  to  describe  here 
the  second  great  moral  crisis,  which  decided  the 
life  of  Renan,  and  which  transformed  the  learned 
author  of  the  history  of  Semitic  languages  into  the 
poetic  and  genial  writer  of  the  "Life  of  Jesus." 
This  change  was  the  origin  of  his  great  reputation 
and  of  his  universal  influence,  both  on  account 
of  the  nature  of  the  religious  problems  at  the 
heart  of  which  he  boldly  placed  himself,  and  of 
the  admirable  literary  form  of  his  new  writings. 
One  may  perceive  the  beginnings  of  this  evolution 
of  his  mind  in  the  letters  from  Italy.  But  it  was 
chiefly  determined  and  hastened  by  the  entrance 


xxxiv  SKETCH  OF  RENAN 

of  Renan  into  the  bosom  of  the  artistic  circle 
which  surrounded  Ary  Scheffer,  and  by  his  mar 
riage  with  Cornelie  Scheffer.  Renan  himself,  in 
the  sketch  consecrated  to  his  sister  Henriette,  has 
in  a  few  words  referred  to  this  whole  crisis,  as  well 
as  to  some  of  the  most  delicate  revolutions  in  his 
thought. 

It  does  not  concern  me  to  say  more  of  this. 
The  two  exceptional  women  who  shared 
the  heart  of  Renan  were  of  too  high  a  nature 
not  to  achieve  harmony  in  their  desire  to 
make  him  happy.  Perhaps  the  confidence  that 
both  vouchsafed  to  grant  me  drew  still  tighter 
the  bonds  of  my  friendship  with  him  whom 
they  loved. 

Paris,  1898.  MARCELLIN  BERTHELOT. 


Letters  from  the  Holy  Land 


LETTERS  FROM  THE  HOLY  LAND 
LETTER  I 

*  SAINT  MALO,  August  28,  1847. 

IT  is  now  a  week  since  I  arrived  at  the  goal  of 
my  journey,  and  I  have  found  very  few 
moments  of  possible  freedom  to  devote  to 
you.  The  first  days  succeeding  one's  arrival  are, 
in  my  eyes,  the  most  disagreeable  of  the  vacation, 
encumbered  as  they  are  by  the  obligation  to  make 
and  receive  visits.  Life  here  would  very  soon 
become  a  source  of  ennui  to  me,  were  it  not  that 
it  is  passed  in  my  beloved  family  circle,  which 
has  so  many  charms  for  me  who  am  habitually 
deprived  of  it.  It  is  certain  that  there  is  to  be 
found  here  a  well-spring  of  joys  possessed  of  great 
power  to  comfort  and  solace.  The  family  in  its 
various  aspects  is  the  natural  milieu  of  human 
life,  and  only  serious  reasons  can  warrant  us 

*  This  letter  and  the  following  are  dated  from  Kenan's 
native  province,  Brittany. 

3 


4  THE  HOLY  LAND 

in  sequestrating  ourselves  from  it.  But  as  we 
know,  these  reasons  may  be  decisive,  and  may 
even  constitute  a  duty. 

The  country  that  I  am  living  in  is  actually 
fermenting  from  lack  of  ideas.  All  men  here  are 
cast  in  the  same  mould,  and  represent  a  remarkable 
type  of  good  sense,  of  positive  and  conservative 
opinion.  Every  bold  excursion  into  the  region 
of  ideas  passes  here  for  folly  or  nonsense.  The 
ultra  of  any  sort  are  not  welcome  here.  Serious 
ness  and  probity,  mediocrity  in  all,  except  in 
common  sense  and  practical  wisdom,  form  the 
habitual  milieu  of  life.  Hence,  as  regards  religious 
beliefs,  you  have  an  orthodoxy  that  is  reasonable, 
but  at  heart  ignorant  and  narrow,  such  as  we 
are  acquainted  with — and  in  politics,  eminently 
conservative  instincts. 

This  is  like  a  little  world  apart,  and  I  am  very 
careful  not  to  compare  it  with  others,  either  to 
prefer  or  depreciate  it.  Let  each  one  live  in  his 
sphere  and  allow  others  to  live  in  theirs;  for  if 
each  one  believes  that  his  own  is  the  best,  who 
knows  which  is  right?  At  bottom,  tolerance — or 
that  which  amounts  to  the  same  thing,  liberty — 


THE  HOLY  LAND  5 

is  the  daughter  of  critical  scepticism.  Dogmatism, 
which  regards  as  outside  the  pale  of  reason  those 
who  do  not  think  like  it,  must  be  intolerant;  one 
only  arrives  at  the  idea  of  pure  intellectual  inde 
pendence  when,  while  holding  to  his  own  con 
clusions,  it  is  possible  for  him  to  believe  that  some 
other  who  sees  altogether  differently  may  be 
right.  This  is  our  state.  This  is  the  cause  of  our 
liberalism,  and  of  the  holy  rage  which  we  feel 
against  whoever  wishes  to  impose  on  others  his 
system  or  his  ideas.  We  willingly  forgive  the 
past  ages  for  this.  But  when  we  see  men  of 
modern  times,  and  imbued  with  modern  ideas — 
men  who  have  been  able  to  contribute  their  share 
to  their  promulgation,  adopt  the  folly  of  the  past, 
and  desire  in  their  turn  to  impose  as  absolute  an 
idea,  the  essence  of  which  is  to  judge  others  as 
relative  and  to  believe  itself  absolute — then  I  say 
we  can  no  longer  contain  ourselves;  and  I  avow 
to  you  that  for  some  days  past  this  consideration 
has  affected  me  with  an  access  of  bad  humour 
that  has  caused  me  much  suffering. 

These  absolutist  repressions  of  a  power  which 
has  constituted  itself  liberal  in  so  much,   this 


6  THE  HOLY  LAND 

greedy  personality  which  annihilates  every  idea 
in  the  presence  of  the  instinct  of  conservatism,  ex 
asperate  me  and  affect  me  with  a  sad  sense  of 
defeat  at  the  sight  of  my  impotence.  I  could  wish 
to  denounce  before  all  the  world  the  absurdity 
and  the  contradiction  of  such  a  system.  I  would 
pillory  it  in  the  sight  of  all  in  characters  as  large 
as  truth.  Let  us  be  silent,  however ;  we  are  still 
children,  and  only  walls  hear  us. 

We  have  here  a  pretty  little  scandal,*  have  we 
not  ?  The  idea  which  has  preoccupied  me  in  the 
midst  of  this  delicate  drama  is,  what  has  this 
assassin  done  to  become  a  peer  of  France ! — now 
that  all  recognise  him  as  a  worthless  and  brutal 
man.  He  had  a  great  name;  this  is  all.  It  is, 
above  all,  from  this  point  of  view  that  the  result 
of  this  crime  may  be  useful ;  it  will  serve  slightly 
to  bend  this  disdainful  aristocracy,  which  has 
used  immorality  as  a  mechanical  term  and  applied 
it  to  the  lower  classes. 

I  think  a  great  deal  about  you  and  the  happi 
ness  that  we  have  enjoyed  in  each  other's 
company.  Isolated  as  we  are,  obliged  to  create 

*  The  Praslin  affair. 


THE  HOLY  LAND  7 

our  whole  environment,  how  weakened  our 
sources  of  strength  would  become  if  they  were  not 
multiplied  by  being  united !  We  owe  each  other 
too  much  to  be  henceforth  separated,  at  least  in 
soul  and  thought;  the  more  so  as  the  conclusions 
that  we  have  arrived  at  are  so  intermingled  that 
it  would  be  impossible,  by  examining  the  net 
work,  to  discern  the  property  of  each.  More 
over,  there  is  no  such  thing  as  property  between 
us,  and  I  do  not  conceive  how  it  would  be  possible 
for  us  to  disagree  on  any  point ;  at  the  end  of  five 
minutes  we  would  understand  each  other  and  be 
in  accord. 

The  grave  difficulty  that  we  foresaw  concerning 
religious  dissent  between  me  and  my  family  has 
not  come  to  pass.  My  mother  has  shown  a 
largeness  of  mind  and  liberality,  and  has  con 
curred  entirely  in  the  plan  of  action  which  pro 
priety  prescribes  for  me  in  this  country:  to  say 
nothing  and  do  nothing  that  would  testify  affec 
tion  or  antipathy  for  the  beliefs  of  which  I  formerly 
made  profession.  My  mother  and  I  have  had  the 
most  piquant  conversations  on  this  subject;  I 
have  very  easily  brought  her  to  say  that  it  is 


8  THE  HOLY  LAND 

necessary  to  permit  people  to  believe  what  they 
wish.  .  .  .  The  confusion  of  positive  and 
moral  religion,  which  in  the  common  idea  is  so 
completely  irremediable,  has  also  its  good  result. 
If,  on  one  hand,  it  teaches  that  the  man  who  does 
not  believe  in  Christianity  cannot  be  moral;  on 
the  other,  it  leads  indulgent  people  to  the  con 
clusion  that  a  moral  person  is  as  religious  as  it 
is  needful  to  be;  but  it  is  necessary  to  pay  but 
slight  attention  to  the  vague  and  superficial  ideas 
on  this  subject.  Let  a  person  publish  his  in 
credulity  and  no  one  will  believe  in  the  possibility 
of  his  morality;  but  let  him  show  himself  grave 
and  moral,  and  every  one  will  come  to  the  down 
right  conclusion  that  he  is  orthodox :  thus  things 
go.  For  the  rest,  it  is  unnecessary  to  tell  you 
that  my  opinions  in  this  regard  remain  always 
the  same.  Henceforth  for  me  it  is  as  evident  as 
daylight  that  Christianity  is  dead,  and  completely 
dead,  and  that  nothing  can  be  done  for  it — 
at  least  until  it  is  transformed.  This  will  be 
but  an  effect  of  the  intellectual  depression  with 
which  we  are  menaced,  and  which  will  domi 
nate  the  masses ;  but  I  could  see  the  whole  world 


THE  HOLY  LAND  9 

become  Christian  again,  without  my  believing 
the  more. 

The  more  I  advance,  the  more  distinctly  I  per 
ceive  the  influence  on  the  present  of  the  elements 
of  a  new  religion.  Is  not  the  Revolution,  for 
example,  already  the  personification  of  an  en 
tirely  new  order  of  ideas,  which  has  become 
sacred  and  an  object  of  veneration  for  us  ?  I  see 
it  advance  further  and  further  toward  religionifi- 
cation  (excuse  the  barbarism  that  I  do  not  at 
all  wish  to  have  adopted).  Already  he  who  in 
sults  it  passes  for  a  fool,  and  the  time  will  come 
when  it  will  be  only  spoken  of  as  our  holy  Revolu 
tion. 

For  my  part,  however,  I  do  not  make  modern 
religion  consist  solely  in  faith  in  the  French 
Revolution.  It  is  certain  that  in  modern  ideas 
there  is  an  ensemble  of  views  to  which  we  are 
forced  to  conform,  and  of  which  the  united  result 
constitutes  a  kind  of  religion.  These  views,  which 
have  triumphed  little  by  little  during  the  last 
four  centuries,  have  a  wonderful  relation  sub 
sisting  between  them.  They  have  been  produced 
in  isolated  fashion,  often  exclusively,  and  always 


io  THE  HOLY  LAND 

as  a  reaction  against  the  past.  The  Reformation, 
popular  emancipation,  the  emancipation  of  science, 
the  emancipation  of  philosophy,  the  advent  of 
criticism,  the  amelioration  of  public  morals,  etc. — 
all  these  form  an  ensemble  which  is  the  spirit  of 
modern  times ;  and  what  confirms  me  in  this  view 
and  inspires  me  with  a  full  hope  in  the  permanence 
of  these  ideas  is  the  persecution  to  which  they  have 
been  exposed.  There  is  not  a  single  one  of  these 
elements  whose  first  promulgators  have  not  been 
a  target  for  the  attacks  of  the  men  of  the  past. 
Let  there  be  cited  a  single  liberal  thinker,  a  single 
modern  man  in  science,  philosophy  or  politics, 
who  before  the  end  of  the  eighteenth  century 
(and  since !)  has  not  been  the  object  of  open 
persecution  or  vexatious  annoyances  on  the  part 
of  the  retrogressionists.  These  are  the  martyrs 
of  modern  religion,  exactly  analogous  to  those 
who  suffered  for  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 
It  would  be  easy  to  trace  in  the  advent  of  these 
ideas  all  the  phenomena  which  accompany  the 
slow  and  gradual  appearance  of  religions.  The 
heavy,  massive,  blind  and  obstinate  coalition  of 
the  men  of  the  past  against  science  is  without 


THE  HOLY  LAND  n 

doubt  the  most  characteristic  symptom.  Herein, 
also,  is  the  guarantee  of  triumph.  The  ideas  which 
the  men  of  the  past  suppress  by  force  remain 
immovable  and  ever  present,  while  those  opposed 
to  them  only  flutter  about,  ever  changing  the 
fashion  of  their  dialectics;  the  doctrines,  con 
demned  to  a  certain  secrecy  by  the  maladroit 
constraint  which  their  persecutors  impose  upon 
them,  are  destined  to  reign.  Behold  them  over 
flowing  on  all  sides  and  even  carrying  away  the 
dikes.  Can  we  hope  for  this  ?  At  any  rate,  there 
is  nothing  serious  to  fear.  There,  or  nowhere, 
are  the  guarantees  of  the  future.  Above  all, 
I  am  convinced  of  the  impossibility  of  any 
definitive  retrogression  in  the  march  of  the  human 
mind.  The  most  advanced  idea  is  the  truest  and 
the  most  likely  to  live.  Honour  to  whoever  shall 
have  put  his  shoulder  to  the  wheel  and  contributed 
his  share  to  the  advancement  of  that  which  must 
come. 

I  am  actively  engaged  in  the  heavy  labour  of 
my  theses.  In  my  next  letter  I  shall  explain  to 
you  an  important  modification  that  I  count  on 
introducing  in  my  plan  of  studies  for  the  coming 


12  THE  HOLY  LAND 

year,  and  I  shall  ask  your  advice  on  this  point. 
In  the  libraries  of  this  country,  and  especially  in 
that  of  Avranches,  I  have  found  manuscripts  of 
great  value  which  are  directly  in  line  with  my 
work.  All  the  individual  libraries  of  this  country 
are  formed  of  the  debris  of  the  learned  abbeys 
of  la  Basse-Normandie,  those  of  le  Mont-Saint- 
Michel,  etc. ;  a  fact  which  gives  them  great  value. 
I  expect  a  letter  from  you  within  a  few  days; 
believe  that  nothing  could  be  more  welcome  to 
me,  and  that  I  shall  await  it  as  an  event. 


September  16,   1847. 

Thanks  for  your  good  letter;  it  is  a  means  of 
intimate  converse  to  which  I  constantly  return. 
It  supplies  for  me  the  place  of  our  pleasant  talks, 
the  loss  of  which  I  feel  very  much.  It  is,  indeed, 
pleasant  to  discuss  together  ideas  of  capital 
importance,  when,  after  long  habit,  we  have 
learned  to  understand  each  other  so  well.  This 
is,  moreover,  a  necessary  condition,  and  in  my 
opinion  nothing  is  more  insipid  and  dangerous 


THE  HOLY  LAND  13 

than  to  speak  of  the  higher  things  with  those 
with  whom  we  have  not  had  a  long  acquaintance ; 
there  is  danger  of  not  being  able  to  speak  the  same 
language,  and,  while  employing  the  same  words, 
of  occasioning  the  most  singular  misunderstand 
ings. 

For  some  days  since,  I  have  been  in  quite  a 
painful  mental  state.  The  inevitable  imperfec 
tion,  the  relativity  of  all  that  concerns  politics 
and  the  practical  organisation  of  things,  dis 
gusts  me  with  this  kind  of  speculation.  We 
believe  that  we  are  more  advanced  than  a  certain 
other  party,  and  probably  we  are,  and  in  virtue 
of  our  conviction  we  would  like  to  see  the  realisa 
tion  of  what  we  regard  as  for  the  best.  But, 
seriously,  how  will  this  improve  things  ?  Do  you 
believe  that  on  the  morrow  of  this  revolution 
people  will  be  happy?  The  law  of  politics  is  to 
advance  forever.  Public  opinion  cannot  remain 
stationary  for  an  instant.  It  triumphs  from 
time  to  time,  and  expresses  itself  on  the  day  of  its 
triumph  by  a  form  of  government  which  is  the 
expression  of  its  actual  want.  At  this  moment 
public  opinion  and  the  established  government 


i4  THE  HOLY  LAND 

are  in  accord.  But  public  opinion  always  pro 
gressing,  and  the  government  being,  necessarily, 
stationary  and  conservative,  on  the  morrow  of  the 
revolution  harmony  is  destroyed  and  a  new 
revolution  becomes  necessary.  This  does  not 
occur,  and  very  happily,  because  the  opposition 
has  not  yet  the  strength;  it  will  occur  later  on 
when  the  dissatisfaction  becomes  too  crying: 
then  comes  a  new  revolution,  and  all  must  be 
begun  over  again.  In  a  word,  I  imagine  public 
opinion  as  advancing  in  a  continuous  movement, 
and  the  governing  power  advancing  by  somer 
saults,  so  that  it  is  only  for  an  instant  that  they 
find  themselves  abreast. 

Is  this  a  misfortune  at  bottom?  Yes  and  no. 
Yes,  because  we  must  consider  what  is  most 
perfect  and  most  durable  as  the  best  thing  that 
it  is  possible  to  achieve.  No,  because  the  oppo 
sition  is  foolish  and  juvenile.  If  it  is  allowed  its 
own  way,  it  will  beat  about  the  bush,  and  the 
framework  of  society  will  not  be  characterised 
by  the  requisite  breadth  and  strength.  It  will 
be  like  a  ship  without  ballast,  buffeted  by  every 
blast  of  wind.  In  fine,  if  the  government  has  not 


THE  HOLY  LAND  15 

a  certain  weight  of  its  own,  if  it  only  obeys  the 
attraction  of  instant  and  capricious  opinion, 
there  will  be  continual  tackings  without  law  and 
without  reason.  Public  opinion  is  then  necessary ; 
generally  it  is  right;  it  is  necessary  that  it  shall 
triumph ;  but  it  is  fortunate  that  it  has  behind  it 
a  heavy  and  inert  mass  to  tow.  Do  you  not  then 
believe  that,  if  our  ideas  triumphed,  we  should 
become  conservatives,  and  seek  to  maintain  the 
form  of  government  that  we  considered  essentially 
the  best  ?  Now,  moreover,  it  is  very  certain  that 
a  very  advanced  opposition  party  will  be  immedi 
ately  formed  against  this  new  system;  I  do  not 
speak  of  a  retrograde  opposition,  which,  being 
radically  impotent,  does  not  deserve  to  be  spoken 
of.  I  thus  figure  to  myself  all  parties  as  of  a  cer 
tain  necessary  and  mechanical  fashion,  which  does 
not  permit  my  taking  any  of  them  to  heart.  I 
conceive  them  as  occupying  a  certain  place  in  a 
certain  machine,  and  following  the  movements 
of  the  machine,  conforming  to  the  necessity  of 
their  situation.  O  God !  Shall  we  ever  consent 
to  be  a  mechanical  plaything?  Nothing  that  I 
can  imagine  fills  me  with  more  horror.  Those 


16  THE  HOLY  LAND 

in  high  place  appear  to  me  like  mountebanks  who 
abandon  themselves  to  pranks  and  practise  open 
jugglery.  More  than  ever,  the  present  govern 
ment  gives  me  the  impression  of  a  heavy  and 
disgusting  play.  A  harlequin,  a  clown,  a  moralist 
who  wants  morality  for  others,  but  does  not  make 
use  of  it  himself — what  an  odious  type  ! 

The  opposition  suggests  to  me  a  capricious  and 
unbalanced  young  man,  only  dreaming  of  better 
things,  the  dream  of  to-day  overthrown  by  that 
of  to-morrow.  One  party  or  another  is  necessarily 
what  it  is  by  virtue  of  the  type  it  represents. 
This  puts  me  in  bad  humour  with  all  the  world ;  all 
parties  irritate  me,  and  I  do  not  know  which  to 
pledge  myself  to;  and  what  complicates  the 
inextricable  difficulty  is  that  we  must  belong 
to  one  party.  Solitude  startles  us,  and  we  have 
an  extreme  desire  to  content  ourselves  merely 
from  the  critical  point  of  view.  Moreover,  can 
we  seriously  take  any  other  ?  It  will  need  a  good 
dose  of  bonhomie  to  enter  into  another  cause  with 
heart  and  head.  It  seems  to  me  that  every  man 
of  action  before  becoming  dogmatic  and  hoisting 
a  banner,  must  sacrifice  something  from  the  point 


THE  HOLY  LAND  17 

of  view  of  criticism.  Also,  all  practical  politicians 
have  the  same  effect  on  me  as  blockheads  or 
peasants,  or  as  the  dogmatists  of  religion  and 
politics.  What,  then,  is  there  in  human  life? 
Where  can  we  find  anything  that  we  may  fully 
take  to  heart  ?  The  critic  needs  courage  to  hold 
himself  aloof  from  all,  even  from  affection,  and  to 
remain  cold  at  the  moment  when  his  enthusiasm 
is  about  to  flame  up  before  this  or  that  cause.  It 
is  on  that  account  that  I  refrain  from  announce- 
ing  to  any  one  (exceptis  excipiendis)  any  political 
opinion;  for  the  moment,  I  place  myself  at  the 
opposite  point  of  view ;  I  perceive  that  my  opinion, 
or,  at  least,  my  expression  of  it,  has  been  one 
sided,  and  I  have  regrets.  I  do  not  believe  that 
I  shall  ever  fight  with  enthusiasm  in  this  field. 

I  have  just  poured  out  before  you  all  my  bad 
humour ;  you  will  correct  me ;  I  know  well,  in  fact, 
that  I  am  not  in  my  normal  state:  my  physical 
condition  contributes  to  this,  no  doubt.  I  feel 
ill  at  ease  in  general,  and  this  illness  fills  me  with 
dark  thoughts  and  sad  presentiments,  I  do  not 
know  why ;  but,  perhaps,  this  amounts  to  nothing. 
I  am  eager  to  be  in  Paris,  so  that  I  may  be  enlight- 


1 8  THE  HOLY  LAND 

ened,  for  I  do  not  wish  to  commune  with  any  one 
here.  I  am  suffering  from  very  severe  and  con 
tinuous  pains  from  a  soreness  in  my  side,  caused 
by  an  abscess  when  I  was  seven  or  eight  years 
old.  Up  to  now,  I  never  felt  any  pain.  But  we 
will  leave  this  subject. 

A  few  moments  ago  I  left  the  lecture  hall  where 
I  just  heard  the  wonderful  news  from  Italy; 
decidedly  the  movement  is  begun.  I  entirely 
share  your  opinions  on  the  rdle  of  the  Pope.  It 
is  one  of  the  most  remarkable  events  of  our 
century.  Do  you  know  that  it  is  the  first  act  of 
denial  of  the  past  in  the  bosom  of  orthodoxy? 
This  is  true,  not  only  with  regard  to  dogma,  but 
with  regard  to  policy  and  practice.  I  do  not 
know  whether  you  have  read  a  curious  article 
which  the  Gazette  de  France  has  published  in  the 
course  of  its  battle  with  V  Ami  de  Religion  on  the 
question  whether  the  new  pope's  conduct  was 
opposed  to  that  of  his  predecessor.  The  above- 
mentioned  gazette  produced,  as  convincing  proof 
of  the  affirmative,  an  encyclical  of  Gregory  XVI., 
in  which  the  freedom  of  the  press  and  all  modern 
ideas  are  expressly  treated  as  follies  and  almost 


THE  HOLY  LAND  19 

heresies.  No  one  can  understand  or  arrest  this 
unexpected  movement.  By  virtue  of  the  con 
nection  of  ideas,  and  seeing  that  the  ensemble 
of  modern  ideas  is  inseparable  from  the  negation 
of  orthodoxy,  it  follows  that  the  Pope  will  be  led 
to  abandon  the  old  system.  What  a  miracle ! 

What  you  tell  me  of  the  new  meaning  of  the 
word  "sectary"  is  very  striking;  we  must  preserve 
this  word  and  use  it  as  a  weapon  against  our 
retrogressionist  adversaries;  it  is  the  only  way  to 
turn  their  own  arms  against  them.  At  bottom, 
we  are  dogmatists,  as  far  as  it  is,  henceforth, 
possible  for  us  to  be  so ;  that  is  to  say,  that  we  do 
not  embrace  such  and  such  a  thing  as  true,  but 
as  most  advanced.  Considering  all  this,  how 
can  we  take  hold  on  a  healthy  enthusiasm?  In 
faith,  I  know  not  how,  unless  by  a  sort  of  abstrac 
tion  of  which  I  still  conceive  the  possibility.  For 
the  sake  of  action,  we  represent  to  ourselves  that 
a  certain  thing  has  the  qualities  of  goodness  and 
absolute  truth,  reserving  the  right  to  criticise  it 
in  private.  For  it  is  clear  that  the  man  that  held 
to  the  critical  point  of  view  would  never  act 
with  courage.  For  this  it  is  necessary  to  be 


20  THE  HOLY  LAND 

roundly  dogmatic,  and  to  believe  that  what  one 
is  working  for  is  the  absolute  good,  that  his  ad 
versaries  are  absolutely  wrong;  then  one  fights 
with  all  his  heart.  I  conceive  very  well,  that  if 
I  were  launched  into  active  life,  I  should  become 
dogmatic  for  the  sake  of  action ;  however,  I  should 
preserve  my  a  parte  of  criticism. 

I  am  not  of  your  opinion  relative  to  the  obser 
vations  that  you  present  on  the  ' '  religionifica- 
tion"  of  the  French  Revolution.  You  oppose  its 
horrors  which  for  all  time  will  cause  it  to  be 
detested  from  one  point  of  view.  Consider, 
however,  that  this  side  will  soon  be  forgotten. 
One  point  of  view  will  efface  the  other.  During 
the  years  which  immediately  followed  it,  only 
its  horrors  were  thought  of,  and  only  the  atrocity 
of  the  Revolution  was  dwelt  upon.  Now  we  only 
think  of  its  sublime  features  and  its  results,  and 
forget  its  horrors.  Criticism  reckons  with  both, 
but  religions  will  never  be  critical.  Look  at 
Christianity.  I  assume,  in  fact,  that  there  was 
in  new-born  Christianity  as  large  a  proportion  of 
superstition  and  pettiness  as  there  was  of  cruelty 
and  madness  in  the  French  Revolution.  If 


THE  HOLY  LAND  21 

dawning  Christianity  had  been  brought  to  the 
attention  of  a  nationalist  of  that  time,  Horace, 
for  example,  the  only  impression  that  would  have 
remained  to  him  would  be  one  of  narrowness  and 
ridiculous  superstition.  He  would  not  have  seen 
the  sublime  qualities.  We  no  longer  see  the 
pettiness ;  we  think  only  of  the  sublimity  which 
effaces  all  else.  Criticism  sees  both.  If  the 
sublime  in  Christianity  has  effaced  its  pettiness, 
why  should  not  the  sublime  in  the  Revolution 
efface  its  horrors  ? 

I  am  forced  to  conclude  for  a  singular  reason: 
I  have  no  paper.  I  had,  however,  much  to  tell 
you  of  my  plan  of  religiogenie,  which  I  now  call 
religionomie,  for  the  sake  of  being  more  exact. 
This  will  be  reserved  for  my  next  letter.  Now 
this  letter  will  reach  you  at  the  end  of  the  coming 
week,  almost  at  the  same  time  as  myself,  for  I 
am  to  be  in  Paris  Tuesday,  September  28.  I  shall 
not,  however,  call  at  M.  Crouzet's.  My  next 
will  explain  all  that,  and  will  give  you  the  address 
at  which  you  may  find  me  on  my  arrival.  I 
hope  for  a  letter  from  you  during  the  course  of 
the  week. 


LETTER  II 

SAINT  MALO,  August  31,  1849. 

HERE  I  am,  for  some  days  now,  in  the  bosom 
of  my  family,  and  in  a  very  different  at 
mosphere    from    our   accustomed   one. 
I   could  almost  believe  that  I  had  passed  from 
one  planet   to    another,    when   I    found  myself 
transported   in  a   few  hours  from  the  exciting 
scenes  of  Parisian  life  to  this  forgotten  corner  of 
the   world,    which  is   still  the  spot  in    Brittany 
where  life  is  most  active. 

You  can  never  imagine  the  state  of  this  country, 
and  I  could  never  paint  it  for  you,  for  the  cate 
gories  here  are  radically  different  from  those 
which  we  have  habitually  before  our  eyes.  Are 
the  people  legitimists?  No.  The  portion  of  the 
population  which  is  attached  to  the  elder  branch 
forms  only  a  quarter  or  a  fifth.  Are  they  Orlean- 
ists?  No,  again.  Louis  Philippe  is  regretted, 
that  is  all.  Are  they  Bonapartists  ?  They  never 

22 


THE  HOLY  LAND  23 

even  think  in  this  direction.  And  with  all  this, 
the  Legitimist  candidates  have  been  elected  by 
fifty  thousand  majority. 

The  bishop  with  his  district  cures  makes  out 
the  list  which  is  advocated  from  the  pulpit,  the 
bourgeoisie  accept  it,  and  it  goes  through  without 
opposition.  Alas !  This  is  too  well  explained, 
and  I  have  never  better  understood  that  the 
intellectual  and  administrative  nullity  of  the 
provinces  is  the  greatest  obstacle  to  the  progress 
of  modern  ideas.  Take  St.  Malo  for  an  example. 
The  mass  of  the  population,  the  people  still  more 
than  the  bourgeoisie,  have  but  one  aim :  to  make 
money,  and  to  live  in  ease  and  peace.  These 
people  are  indifferent  to  everything,  provided  that 
business  goes  on.  In  addition  to  this  great  mass 
of  public  opinion,  there  are  imperceptible  minori 
ties  (twenty  or  thirty,  for  example,  in  the  city  in 
which  I  am  living)  of  the  bourgeois,  almost  as 
worthless  as  the  others,  often  less  honest,  who  are 
called  "reds."  But  be  careful  not  to  think  that 
this  classification  represents  a  difference  of  politi 
cal  opinion.  By  no  means.  The  "reds  "  have  no 
more  principle  than  the  others.  They  are  the 


24  THE  HOLY  LAND 

disturbing  element  of  the  country  who  adopt  this 
title  from  habit,  and  to  give  themselves  tone. 

As  regards  socialism — would  you  believe  it  ? — it 
excites  neither  love  nor  hate,  for  it  is  absolutely 
unknown.  Even  the  name  conveys  no  idea,  and 
as  far  as  the  people  are  concerned,  I  do  not  know 
whether  there  is  to  be  found  among  them  even  a 
vague  aspiration  for  better  conditions.  It  is  true 
that  this  country  is  perhaps  the  part  of  France 
where  there  is  the  the  least  misery ;  but  the  posi 
tion  of  the  people  would  be  a  hundred  times  worse, 
if  they  accepted  their  present  fate,  without  dream 
ing  of  improvement.  Well,  do  you  believe,  after 
all  this,  that  the  country  is  perfectly  reactionary, 
that  republican  institutions  are  hated,  that  there 
may  be  fear  of  a  royalist  movement?  By  no 
means.  The  present  state  of  affairs  is  liked  well 
enough  and  found  tolerable.  People  are  inter 
ested  in  Ledru-Rollin  and  above  all  in  Louis 
Blanc  (without  understanding  one  of  his  ideas) ; 
they  idolise  Lamartine  who  alone  is  understood  by 
a  kind  of  instinct;  they  by  no  means  oppose 
social  reform,  dearly  love  M.  Dufaure  and  M. 
Passy,  and  are  indignant  at  the  antagonism  shown 


THE  HOLY  LAND  25 

them  by  the  "  whites,"  an  antagonism  that  these 
good  people  cannot  understand.  What  is  radi 
cally  wanting  in  this  country  (and  I  have  assured 
myself  that  this  movement  applies  to  the  whole 
West),  is  initiative  and  an  awakening.  Life  is 
passed  in  somnolence,  and  the  people  are  indig 
nant  at  those  who  come  to  trouble  this  nonchalant 
repose.  "Indignant"  is  too  strong  a  word:  they 
are  impatient  merely ;  this  is  all  these  consciences, 
hardly  awake,  are  capable  of.  I  can  affirm  to  you 
that  decentralisation  will  be  a  powerful  instru 
ment  in  the  hands  of  democracy.  Wherever 
there  are  established  centres  resembling  Paris, 
the  modern  movement  will  be  reproduced  in 
analogous  phases. 


September  4,  1849. 

A  thousand  causes  independent  of  my  will  have 
interrupted  my  letter;  I  am  not  sorry,  for  in  the 
interval  I  received  your  good  letter  which  gave 
me  great  pleasure.  This  voice  from  another 
world  has  delighted  my  soul,  and  has  given  me 


26  THE  HOLY  LAND 

new  life  in  the  realm  of  truth.  Life  here  is  so 
narrow,  so  artificial.  Still  I  greatly  love  this 
life  of  the  peasant,  of  the  simple  man  absorbed 
in  his  little  cares,  of  the  woman,  for  example, 
absorbed  in  her  child,  having  her  universe  here, 
looking  for  nothing  beyond  it. 

But  this  bourgeois  existence  appears  to  me  a 
wasting  of  human  life;  one  thing  also  strikes  me 
with  force:  it  is  the  physical  feebleness  of  this 
race.  It  has  not  yet  had  a  century  of  civilisation, 
and  it  is  used  up  Among  all  the  people  that  I 
see  here,  I  can  harldy  count  two  or  three  who  are 
really  strong  and  vigorous.  All  the  children 
before  my  eyes  (my  little  nephews  are  happily 
an  exception)  are  feeble,  sickly,  and  only  live  by 
the  use  of  medicines  and  cauteries.  This  saddens 
me  and  makes  me  fear  for  the  future  of  civilisa 
tion;  for  if  all  civilisation  is  to  wind  up  thus, 
barbarism  would  be  preferable.  This  life  is 
frivolous  and  has  nothing  of  the  beautiful,  and  I 
cannot  help  recognising  in  it  some  resemblance 
to  that  of  the  worn-out  generation  at  the  end  of 
five  hundred  years  of  civilisation,  which  saw  the 
end  of  the  Roman  republic  and  flung  itself  into 


THE  HOLY  LAND  27 

slavery.  I  find  a  striking  similarity  in  time 
between  your  ideas  concerning  decadence  and 
those  to  which  I  have  been  a  prey  for  some  days 
since.  I  console  myself  for  the  moment  by  such 
considerations  as  these: 

To  begin  with,  up  to  what  point  has  this 
occurred  in  the  past?  Do  you  believe  that  our 
peasants  were  more  liberal  in  1789?  Do  you 
believe  that  they  have  developed  into  egoists? 
Alas !  no.  Our  peasants  are  to-day  what  they 
were  in  the  sixteenth  century.  All  their  mem 
ories  date  from  that  period.  This  sixteenth  cen 
tury  has  been  a  wonderful  century  of  revolution. 
And,  withal,  what  an  abominable  epoch !  What 
maledictions  were  launched  by  contemporaries 
against  this  age  of  iron  !  Besides,  even  supposing 
that  the  European  nations,  France  among  the 
others,  were  destined  to  undergo  a  period  of  what 
is  called  decadence,  there  would  be  no  need  of 
being  frightened,  for  humanity  has  reserves  of 
living  strength.  If  Slavism,  for  example,  invaded 
western  Europe,  it  is  certain  that  the  change 
of  climate,  the  influence  of  our  civilisation,  and 
the  fated  march  of  the  human  intellect  would  lead 


28  THE  HOLY  LAND 

it  to  ideas  analogous  to  ours,  and  these  without 
doubt  would  be  grasped  with  the  greater  origin 
ality  and  vigour.  What  matters  it  by  whom  the 
good  is  wrought  ?  We  are  now  for  the  barbarians 
against  the  Romans.  From  the  point  of  view 
of  humanity  there  is  no  such  thing  as  decadence. 

This  word,  moreover,  needs  explanation.  The 
classic  pedagogues  make  a  stronge  use  of  it.  If 
we  trust  them,  Lamartine  would  be  a  decadent 
in  comparison  with  J.-B.  Rousseau,  and  St. 
Augustine  would  be  a  decadent  compared  with 
Cicero.  Assuredly  it  is  necessary  to  respect  the 
principle  of  nationality;  observe,  however,  that 
we  do  not  invoke  this  principle  except  when  the 
oppressed  nation  is  superior  to  the  nation  which 
oppresses  it.  There  is  something  very  narrow  in 
the  exclusively  national  school ;  it  is  the  negation 
of  the  point  of  view  of  humanity. 

Like  yourself,  I  have  experienced  lively  sorrow 
at  the  Magyar  catastrophe — less  on  account  of 
the  question  of  this  little  nationality,  which,  as 
it  seems,  can  do  nothing  better  than  attach  itself 
as  a  satellite  to  the  Danubian  confederation 
known  as  Austria,  and  for  whose  existence  there 


THE  HOLY  LAND  29 

may  be  no  reason — than  for  the  trusty  modern 
principles  which  fight  on  its  side.  This  is  pro 
foundly  to  be  deplored;  but  it  is  not  yet  time  to 
fight  in  the  open  for  these  principles;  for  a  long 
time  to  come  they  must  fight  under  cover  of  nation 
ality.  What  is  most  clear  in  all  this  is  the  utterly 
new  position  of  Russia  face  to  face  with  western 
Europe. 

I  am  placed  in  a  very  ambiguous  position  with 
regard  to  this  proposition  of  a  trip  to  Italy 
which  has  been  made  to  me.  M.  Genin,  pay 
ing  no  attention  to  my  repugnance  which  was 
equivalent  to  a  refusal,  has  referred  the  affair 
to  the  Academy  of  Inscriptions,  which  regards 
it  with  great  favour.  A  commission  has  been 
named  to  make  a  report ;  all  the  members  appeared 
very  favourable  to  the  project;  M.  Leclerc,  who 
had  taken  the  warmest  interest  in  the  affair, 
is  charged  with  the  report.  Judge  of  my  em 
barrassment,  for  the  trip  radically  upsets  all  my 
projects.  I  place  my  hope  in  events  which,  I 
pray,  will  render  the  realisation  of  the  plan  im 
possible,  and  also  in  the  cholera;  for  M.  Darem- 
berg  is  the  most  timid  man  in  the  world,  and  he 


30  THE  HOLY  LAND 

has  sworn  not  to  go  to  Italy  while  there  is  cholera 
there. 

With  that  exception  and  in  a  year  or  two 
from  now,  this  trip,  as  you  can  believe,  would 
delight  me  infinitely.  I  have  not  yet  known 
what  it  is  to  have  emotions,  in  this  damp  and 
cold  climate;  I  have  seen  nothing  but  rugged 
and  bristling  coasts.  I  magine  that  under  this 
sky,  which,  as  they  say,  reveals  so  many  things, 
I  shall  experience  more  complete  sensations,  and 
that  it  will  make  an  epoch  in  my  physical  and 
esthetic  life.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  the 
mere  difference  between  Paris  and  this  country 
influences  my  normal  state.  The  sky  here  is 
gray  and  dull,  the  sun  is  never  bright;  the  sea 
only  is  full  of  life ;  but  you  know  that  in  the  sen 
sation  which  one  experiences  on  the  seacoast  there 
is  something  hard  and  boisterous,  and  the  op 
posite  of  Mordet  aqua  taciturnus  amnis. 

All  this  presents  a  physiognomy  with  which  I 
have  but  little  sympathy,  precisely  for  the  reason 
that  it  answers  to  my  defect  and  to  a  state  of 
mind  often  habitual  with  me.  Here  I  am  under 
an  influence  at  once  hard,  narrow,  and  devoid  of 


THE  HOLY  LAND  31 

ideas ;  I  am  like  one  listening  to  a  piece  of  music  of 
two  or  three  notes,  or  to  a  voice  marred  by  short 
breath  irritating,  atonic,  and  incapable  of  pro 
ducing  a  volume  of  sound. 


LETTER  III 

ROME,  November  9,  1849. 

HOW  many  things  have  passed  before  my 
eyes,  how  many  emotions  have  mingled 
in  my  soul,  dear  and  excellent  friend, 
since  the  day  when  we  said  adieu  to  each  other ! 
I  should  be  inexcusable  for  neglecting  so  long  to 
communicate  with  you,  if  it  were  not  that  the 
crowd  of  impressions  that  besiege  the  stranger 
in  this  enchanted  land  deprive  him,  for  the  first 
few  days,  of  every  other  faculty  than  that  of 
feeling.  With  me  this  change  has  been  as  sudden 
as  the  lightning. 

I  have  wandered  about  all  the  afternoon  in 
the  possession  of  full  activity,  and  have  experi 
enced  a  very  lively  reaction  against  what  I  saw; 
I  was  still  French  and  I  indulged  in  reflection  and 
criticism.  During  the  journey  I  was  full  of 
enthusiasm  and  ideas ;  I  passed  long  hours,  talking 
to  officers  and  travellers  about  the  deplorable 

32 


THE  HOLY  LAND  33 

country  which  we  are  visiting,  and  about  the  not 
less  deplorable  affairs  of  France. 

The  day  of  my  delay  in  Civitk-Vecchia  was  for 
me  a  day  of  anger;  imagine  crosses  everywhere 
dominant,  the  papal  arms,  the  white  standard, 
the  monks  with  their  superior  airs,  the  degraded 
Capuchin  mendicants,  the  troops  of  priests, 
monsignors,  clerics  in  semi-clerical  habit,  the  pale 
population  with  a  feverish  and  subdued  air,  and 
profoundly  immoral,  irritated  me  to  a  point  that 
you  will  understand,  when  you  recall  the  anger 
that  you  yourself  experienced.  My  first  hours 
in  Rome  were  likewise  very  painful;  but  I  had 
hardly  passed  a  day  there  before  the  charm  began 
to  work. 

This  city  is  an  enchantress;  it  slumbers  and 
seems  exhausted;  there  is  in  these  ruins  an  un- 
definable  charm;  in  these  churches  that  one 
encounters  at  every  step  there  is  a  tranquillity, 
a  fascination  almost  supernatural.  Would  you 
believe  it?  I  am  completely  changed:  I  am  no 
longer  French;  I  am  no  longer  the  critic;  I  am 
unworthy  of  the  role;  I  have  no  longer  any 
opinions ;  I  know  not  what  to  say  about  all  this. 


34  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Oh,  if  I  could  only  have  you  beside  me  on  the 
heights  of  Saint  Onufre,  this  humble  cloister 
whither  I  go  every  day  for  a  promenade;  if  I 
could  but  interrogate  you  concerning  my  own 
sentiments,  and  clarify  my  own  sensations  by 
comparing  them  with  yours !  You  know  that 
religious  impressions  are  very  potent  with  me, 
and  that  as  a  result  of  my  education  they  mingle 
in  an  indefinable  proportion  with  the  most 
mysterious  instincts  of  my  nature.  These  im 
pressions  have  awakened  here  with  an  energy  that 
I  cannot  describe  to  you.  I  had  not  understood 
what  popular  religion  is,  when  considered  naively 
and  outside  the  sphere  of  criticism.  I  had  not 
understood  a  people  creating  unceasingly  in  the 
domain  of  religion,  taking  its  dogmas  after  a 
fashion  living  and  true.  Let  us  not  deceive  our 
selves;  this  people  is  as  Catholic  as  the  Arabs  of 
the  Mosque  are  Mohammedan.  The  religion  is 
religion  itself;  to  speak  to  them  against  their 
religion  is  to  speak  to  them  against  their  interests 
— interests  which  are  as  real  as  any  of  the  other 
needs  of  nature.  I  came  into  this  country 
strangely  prejudiced  against  the  religion  of  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  35 

South;  I  had  ready-made  phrases  to  fit  this 
trivial  and  subtle  cult;  Rome  represented  for 
me  the  perversion  of  the  religious  instinct; 
I  expected  to  laugh  at  my  ease  at  the  foolery 
of  the  Gesu  and  the  superstitions  of  this  country. 
Well,  old  friend,  the  Madonnas  have  vanquished 
me;  I  have  found  in  this  people,  in  its  faith,  in 
its  civilisation,  a  grandeur,  poetry,  ideality, 
which  are  incomparable. 

How  shall  I  explain  all  this  to  you  ?  How  shall 
I  initiate  you  into  this  new  life,  into  which  I 
plunge  so  passionately  ?  Our  idealism  is  abstract, 
severe,  devoid  of  images;  that  of  this  people  is 
plastic,  turned  toward  form,  forced  invincibly  to 
translate  and  express  itself.  One  cannot  walk  for 
a  quarter  of  an  hour  in  Rome  without  being  struck 
by  the  prodigious  wealth  of  images.  Paintings, 
statues,  churches,  monasteries  everywhere;  noth 
ing  vulgar  or  banal;  the  ideal  penetrating  all 
things. 

From  the  French  point  of  view,  this  country 
is  horrible.  In  comforts  it  is  as  backward  as 
we  were  two  centuries  ago.  The  shops  are  vile 
stalls,  the  restaurants  are  veritable  smoking- 


36  THE  HOLY  LAND 

rooms,  the  hotels  with  the  exception  of  two  or 
three,  occupied  by  the  French  and  English,  are 
abominable  taverns.  No  resources,  no  industry, 
no  commerce,  no  occupation  outside  of  the 
ecclesiastical,  no  agriculture. 

We  are  living  here  among  the  French  whom  the 
expedition  has  brought  to  Rome ;  all  conversation 
is  but  a  perpetual  exclaiming  against  this  intoler 
able  state  of  things.  The  question  that  all 
address  to  themselves,  at  sight  of  these  horrible 
areas  which  constitute  three-quarters  of  Rome, 
and  of  which  the  Faubourg  Saint-Marcel  can  give 
you  but  a  feeble  idea,  especially  after  having 
traversed  the  desert  of  the  Campagna  of  Rome — 
is  this:  how  and  on  what  do  they  live  in  these 
horrible  haunts  of  hunger  and  misery?  Well, 
dear  friend,  there  is  in  this  judgment  a  good 
deal  of  the  artificial.  These  people  understand 
nothing  of  practical  life,  of  the  well-being  of 
existence;  this  is  quite  plain.  Here  the  far 
niente  is  more  desirable  than  wealth;  the  Italian 
would  rather  remain  squatted  on  the  door-sill  of 
his  cabin,  and  live  on  a  few  handfuls  of  maize, 
than  take  the  trouble  to  build  a  house  and  regu- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  37 

larly  cultivate  the  soil.  What  shall  we  say  of  this  ? 
It  is  a  matter  of  taste;  he  is  quite  the  master. 
But  how  much  this  people  lives  in  the  ideal,  how 
fine  is  their  revery,  how  these  semibarbarous 
creatures  revel  in  the  power  of  ideality  ! 

Enter  a  church  at  the  hour  of  prayer;  you  will 
aways  find  it  full  of  women.  There  they  are, 
seated,  veiled  after  the  manner  of  the  country, 
their  lips  closed.  In  their  eyes,  so  easily  attracted, 
there  is  a  vague  expression.  What  do  they  do? 
What  they  hear  is  for  them  but  a  vague  sound, 
a  given  chant  in  which  they  join ;  they  do  not  pray 
as  the  word  is  understood  in  our  country;  this 
word  is  an  act,  they  think,  they  aspire.  Such  is 
the  life  of  this  country;  the  springs  of  action  are 
worn  out.  One  receives  so  much  from  without 
that  he  conceives  a  disgust  for  action.  One  does 
not  think ;  for  to  think,  to  speculate  is  to  act  intel 
lectually;  one  feels  and  gives  rein  to  a  thousand 
impressions  that  are  the  life  of  this  beautiful 
country.  The  aspect  of  Rome  is  unique  and 
reveals  sensations  wholly  incommunicable.  Why 
are  you  not  with  me  !  Oh,  why  are  you  not  with 
me !  Such  is  my  thought  every  day.  "  What ! " 


38  THE  HOLY  LAND 

I  say  to  myself,  "must  it  be  said  that  you  shall 
never  feel  what  I  feel  ?  Shall  not  we  who  under 
stand  each  other  in  all  things  (for  we  have  trod 
the  same  soil  in  the  land  of  the  spiritual)  be  able 
to  understand  each  other  on  this  point?"  I  am 
confident  that  you  will  one  day  experience  what 
I  experience.  Nothing  vulgar,  nothing  profane, 
such  is  the  note  with  which  I  sum  up  my  most 
general  impression. 

Rise  above  Paris,  and  what  is  it  that  strikes 
you?  The  profane  life  everywhere;  where  is 
the  ideal?  I  see,  indeed,  some  statues  and 
colonnades.  But,  grand  Dieu,  what  a  comedy ! 
Why  do  these  statues  exist  ?  No  one  knows ! 
They  appeal  to  no  one;  they  have  been  placed 
there  because  it  is  agreed  that  there  is  need 
of  this  sort  of  thing  in  a  great  city. 

Here,  on  the  contrary,  the  ideal  is  seen  at  every 
step.  In  all  the  shops,  without  exception,  and 
even  in  the  inns  and  public  places,  may  be  seen 
the  madonna  with  her  entourage  of  pictures, 
sculptures  and  light.  On  all  the  houses  are 
religious  insignia,  often  of  very  beautiful  charac 
ter.  In  the  streets  are  to  be  seen  pictures  often 


THE  HOLY  LAND  39 

of  a  very  expressive  and  popular  character. 
Now,  enter  the  churches  (they  are  to  be  found 
literally  at  every  step — there  are  about  four  hun 
dred),  and  you  will  find  a  painting  by  Raphael, 
Domenichino,  Albani,  a  madonna  by  Peter  of 
Cortona,  a  statue  by  Michael  Angelo.  Take,  for 
example,  this  little  convent  that  one  sees  up 
yonder;  from  afar,  you  would  say  that  it  was  a 
group  of  cabins  in  ruins.  The  windows  have  no 
caps,  the  doors  consist  of  a  few  boards  badly 
joined  together,  the  whole  hardly  held  up  by  a  few 
weak  pillars  which  were  formerly  the  columns  of 
a  pagan  temple,  and  which  threaten  ruin  to  the 
whole.  Under  these  columns,  high  in  the  air, 
protected  solely  by  a  few  broken  frames,  you  will 
find  some  admirable  paintings  of  Domenichino — 
cenobites,  virgins,  ecstatics,  Saint  Jerome,  Saint 
Eustachie.  Summon  the  porter  of  the  convent, 
an  old  monk  in  rags,  and  he  will  show  you  through 
the  church ;  it  is  old  and  dusty,  but  that  madonna 
is  by  Annibale  Carraccio;  this  group  of  celestial 
heads  is  by  Pinturrichio,  and  exhales  the  infinite 
charm  of  the  paintings  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
before  which  one  pauses  for  hours  in  prolonged, 


40  THE  HOLY  LAND 

undefinable  admiration.  Those  tombs  yonder 
are  the  tombs  of  famous  poets  of  this  country; 
that  little  square  stone  covers  the  bones  of  Tasso. 
Follow  the  monk;  he  will  show  you  a  cloister 
painted  in  fresco  by  the  knight  of  Arpino. 

Monastic  life  and  all  the  poetry  of  the  middle 
ages  are  forever  revealing  themselves  by  means 
of  grandiose  images. 

In  the  interior  of  the  monastery,  at  an  angle  of 
the  corridor,  you  are  arrested  by  a  heavenly  face. 
The  monk  will  tell  you  that  it  is  a  madonna  by 
Leonardo  da  Vinci.  This  chamber  is  the  one  that 
Tasso  died  in;  the  surrounding  objects  belonged 
to  him;  there  are  his  papers,  his  desk,  his  chair. 
Yonder  is  a  death  mask  of  him. 

From  this  room  you  can  see  the  whole  of  Rome, 
and  at  its  foot  the  beautiful  cemetery  of  San- 
Spirito,  which  I  shall  describe  to  you  another 
time;  for  nothing  has  touched  me  more  deeply. 
Below  this  picture  are  the  Apennines  with  their 
incomparable  play  of  light-tints  which  cannot  be 
described.  He  who  dwells  in  these  places,  re 
nouncing  action,  thought  and  criticism,  opening 
his  heart  to  the  sweet  impressions  of  his  surround- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  41 

ings — is  not  such  a  one  leading  a  noble  life,  and 
should  he  not  be  ranked  among  those  who  worship 
in  spirit  ? 

I  know  very  well,  and  I  care  little,  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  emotions  that  I  feel  in  this 
country  are  founded  on  a  faulty  knowledge  of 
reality.  I  care  little,  I  say,  for  the  sentiment  has 
its  value,  independent  of  the  reality  of  the  ob 
ject  which  evokes  it.  I  have  recognised,  on  all 
occasions,  that  I  had  brought  with  me  a  very 
erroneous  opinion  concerning  the  religion  of  this 
country.  I  saw  it  only  in  the  priests,  the  ecclesi 
astical  chiefs,  prelates,  etc.  (an  odious  caste  that 
I  abhor  more  than  ever,  and  concerning  which 
I  shall  give  you  some  new  information) .  I  did  not 
see  the  people ;  I  saw  this  religion  in  the  light  of 
something  artificially  imposed  and,  consequently, 
odious.  I  considered  the  Council  of  Trent, 
Charles  Borromeo,  the  Jesuits,  as  having  buried 
this  people.  This  was  an  error.  The  people 
have  made  their  religion,  or  at  least  receive  it 
very  spontaneously.  It  is  the  people  who  have 
made  a  church  out  of  the  Temple  of  Remus,  who 
have  pasted  a  bad  madonna  in  the  Temple 


42  THE  HOLY  LAND 

of  Vesta,  who  have  placed  two  or  three  candles 
around  it,  and  a  beggar  at  the  entrance  asking 
alms.  It  is  the  people  who  have  planted  a  cross 
in  the  middle  of  the  Colosseum,  and  who  have 
to  kiss  its  foot  every  day  in  passing.  These 
Capuchins  who  pace  the  streets  with  a  bag  on 
their  shoulders,  barefooted  and  clad  in  rags,  are 
of  the  people;  the  people  love  them,  chat  with 
them,  bring  them  into  the  public  houses,  give 
them  a  few  pieces  of  wood,  or  a  few  bits  of  bread ; 
and  later  the  Capuchin  in  his  turn  shares  with 
them.  But  this  villainous  black  troop  with  proud 
mien  and  disdainful  visage,  these  pupils  of  the 
Roman  College,  these  future  intriguers — do  not 
speak  to  me  of  them ;  the  people  have  nothing  to 
do  with  them,  and  are  beginning  to  learn  to  be 
insolent  to  them.  There  is  a  great  distinction 
to  be  made  in  this  country  on  the  subject  of 
religion,  as  you  will  learn.  I  was  present,  on  All 
Saints'  Day,  at  the  services  at  the  Gesu,  the  Jesuit 
church,  and  the  one  most  characteristic  of  mod 
ern  devotion.  Two  very  opposing  sentiments 
became  imprinted  on  my  mind;  on  the  one  side, 
sympathy  for  the  people  which  accepts  naively 


THE  HOLY  LAND  43 

and  simply  the  religion  which  it  finds  at  hand,  and 
which  fully  satisfies  its  need  of  the  ideal;  on  the 
other,  anger  and  contempt  for  these  choreges 
throned  aloft,  these  scholastic  doctors  who  falsify 
all  science  and  criticism  for  their  absurd  dogmas. 
In  everything  one  is  pursued  by  this  antithesis. 

The  Pantheon  of  Agrippa,  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  creations  of  humanity,  officially  trans 
formed  into  a  church — this  incomparable  portico 
inlaid  with  pictures  and  indulgences  is  revolting 
to  me.  But  a  capuchin  preaching  in  the  Colos 
seum,  from  a  stage  upon  which  he  has  climbed,  his 
audience  seated  upon  the  ground,  occupied  with 
household  duties,  while  the  father  makes  up  for 
eloquence  by  addressing  them  as,  fratelli  miei, 
at  every  sentence;  mothers  nursing  their  babes 
on  the  steps  of  the  cross,  other  women  imitating 
mechanically  the  gestures  of  the  preacher — ah, 
here  is  true  humanity,  beautiful  and  lovable ! 
Here  is  something  of  which  the  religious  degrada 
tion  of  our  country  will  never  show  the  equal. 

How  much  I  regret  my  inability,  at  this  time, 
to  give  you  a  more  complete  account  of  my 
impressions.  I  fear  that  these  lines  will  have 


44  THE  HOLY  LAND 

little  meaning  for  you;  what  follows  will  throw 
light  upon  them.  Write  to  me  very  promptly, 
and  recall  France  to  my  mind.  My  address  is: 
Hotel  Minerve,  Place  de  la  Minerve.  I  perceive 
that  I  have  not  spoken  a  word  on  politics ;  I  no 
longer  think  of  it,  I  no  longer  read  the  paper; 
I  have  enough  to  do  to  place  clearly  before  my 
self  the  emotions  I  feel  in  this  country.  Who 
is  minister  now  ?  What  do  they  say  in  the  Cham 
ber,  or  at  Versailles?  Tell  me  all  this,  and 
consider  me  a  Carthusian  who  hears  news  from 
the  world  once  a  year.  Believe,  above  all,  in 
my  eternal  friendship.  Never  has  it  been  more 
living  than  since  I  have  been  deprived  of  our 
dear  intercourse,  which  now  seems  so  sweet 
to  me. 


LETTER  IV 

ROME,  December  4,   1849. 

HOW  much  pleasure  your  letter  has  caused 
me  !  I  reply  to  it  this  very  instant.  Yes,  I 
regretted  to  have  to  wait  for  your  answer ; 
henceforth,  I  shall  write  to  you  immediately  after 
the  event,  and  I  pray  you  to  do  the  same  as 
regards  me.  I  should  desire  very  much  to  have 
a  letter  from  you  every  eight  days.  I  shall  try 
to  send  you  a  few  words  every  week.  Thanks 
to  the  medium  of  the  military  mail,  the  cost  of 
letters  is  the  same  as  in  France.  I  shall  tell  you 
further  on,  how  it  is  necessary  to  address  your 
letters,  in  order  that  they  may  reach  me  tinder 
this  privilege. 

I  fully  believe  with  you,  that  what  is  killing 
Italy  is  the  fact  that  she  is  too  exclusively 
artistic  and  poetic,  that  she  lives  solely  for  the 
sentimental  and  the  esthetic.  No,  you  cannot 
imagine  to  what  degree  this  people  lives  in  the 


46  THE  HOLY  LAND 

imaginative  world.  In  speaking  of  the  moral, 
political  and  religious  state  of  this  people,  it  is 
always  necessary  to  make  three  classes : 

First,  the  clergy,  under  which  head  must  be 
ranged  a  crowd  of  married  functionaries  (having 
real  or  fictitious  functions ;  these  latter  are  bought 
and  are  a  means  of  income),  but  wearing  the 
clerical  habit  and  living  after  the  manner  of 
ecclesiastics. 

Secondly,  the  people,  forming  the  great  mass, 
peasants,  workmen,  mendicants,  merchants. 

Thirdly,  an  elementary  bourgeoisie — people 
of  a  certain  amount  of  means,  and  a  certain 
intelligence,  great  merchants,  lawyers,  physi 
cians. 

The  institution  of  the  clergy  is  easy  to  repre 
sent  to  one's  self,  and  I  have  altered  none  of  my 
ideas  in  this  regard.  The  bourgeoisie  is  also 
easily  understood.  It  is  revolutionary  and  very 
decidedly  launched  into  modern  ideas,  under 
standing  things  absolutely  in  the  French  manner. 
But  it  is  infinitely  less  numerous  than  ours. 
There  is  no  trace  of  it  except  in  the  great  cities, 
and  there  it  exists  in  an  almost  imperceptible 


THE  HOLY  LAND  47 

proportion.  Besides,  these  people  have  bad 
manners,  and  the  false  air  of  malcontents  and 
roughs  which  is  the  result  of  their  condition. 
For  these  are  the  ones  who  suffer.  No  resources, 
no  outlook,  an  intolerable  administration,  a 
totally  arbitrary  system  of  justice,  the  path 
to  fortune  utterly  blocked,  a  humiliating 
subjection  to  detested  authorities.  You  will 
understand  this  well  enough,  I  think,  but  with 
regard  to  the  people,  how  can  you  understand 
them? 

I  can  affirm  to  you  on  my  conscience,  that  in 
this  whole  mass  there  is  not  a  single  trace  of  mod 
ern  ideas.  How,  then,  you  will  say,  has  this 
people  accomplished  the  revolution?  How  did 
it  acclaim  the  republic  and  hold  out  against  an 
opposing  army  ?  Alas !  let  us  admit  it  between 
ourselves — there  were  very  few  Romans  engaged 
in  the  enterprise.  All  the  people  that  I  see 
around  me  are  very  advanced  in  their  opinions; 
all  have  affirmed  to  me  that  there  were  less  than 
three  hundred  who  saw  active  service  in  battle. 
It  is  very  true  that  these  people  have  allowed  them 
selves  to  be  carried  away  by  this  great  wave,  that 


48  THE  HOLY  LAND 

they  have  become  real  revolutionists  in  a  moment, 
that  they  have  been  invaded  in  spite  of  them 
selves,  and  that  at  this  moment  they  consider 
themselves  oppressed.  But  do  not  be  deceived; 
this  view  is  very  superficial.  It  is  but  a  few 
inches  deep.  The  moral  and  religious  state  of 
this  people  is  exactly  the  same  as  it  was  before; 
now,  what  political  movement  proceeding  from 
exterior  impulse  is  possible  which  is  not  founded 
on  a  moral  or  religious  change  ?  Next  in  order, 
it  should  be  said  that  the  papal  government  has 
done  all  that  it  could  to  make  itself  detested. 
The  financial  measures  above  all,  the  deprecia 
tion  of  paper  money  to  a  third  of  its  value,  has 
fallen  immediately  upon  the  lower  classes  and 
produced  an  unimaginable  effect. 

I  fully  believe  that  the  temporal  power,  in  its 
ancient  form,  is  ended;  but  what  I  maintain  is 
that  the  revolution  has  no  roots  in  this  country. 
Will  it  ever  strike  root?  A  strange  question,  is 
it  not?  You  will  believe  that  I  have  lost  the 
faith,  that  I  have  become  wholly  a  sceptic.  No, 
more  than  ever  I  believe  in  the  future  of  humanity. 
But  let  us  be  careful  not  to  shape  the  future  too 


THE  HOLY  LAND  49 

exclusively  in  French  moulds.  Our  French  ideas 
are  primarily  founded  upon  the  trasmutation, 
let  us  say  more  frankly,  upon  the  destruction  of 
Catholicism  Now,  Catholicism  is  the  very  soul 
of  this  country ;  Catholicism  is  as  necessary  to  this 
country  as  liberty,  or  democracy  (such  as  it 
exists  in  fact,  whatever  one  may  say  or  whatever 
one  may  do),  is  to  us.  This  people  is  religious, 
I  mean  Catholic,  just  as  it  is  inclined  to  the 
pleasures  of  imagination  and  sense.  The  day  any 
one  places  a  hand  on  the  objects  of  even  the 
grossest  superstition,  there  will  take  place  here 
a  revolution  more  serious  than  the  one  that 
would  occur  on  the  day  when  all  the  consti 
tutions  in  the  world  were  violated. 

You  have  no  idea  of  all  the  legends  there  are 
concerning  the  supernatural  punishment  of  such 
and  such  a  Garibaldian  without  reverence  for 
sacred  things,  of  some  madonna  preserved  miracu 
lously  from  bombs  which  were  turned  from  their 
path,  etc.  Does  this  mean  that  the  religion  of 
this  people  cannot  change?  This  would  be  too 
great  an  absurdity  for  you  to  suppose  that  I 
could  entertain  it.  At  bottom  all  this  cult  is  not 


5.o  THE  HOLY  LAND 

old.  It  is  not  yet  three  centuries  old;  it  dates 
from  the  great  devotional  reaction  which  signal 
ised  the  end  of  the  sixteenth  century  and  made 
itself  felt  in  France  at  the  beginning  of  the  seven 
teenth  century  (the  Council  of  Trent,  Pius  V., 
Charles  Borromeo,  the  Jesuits,  all  the  modern 
orders,  Saint  Francis  de  Sales — all  modern  de 
votion,  in  a  word) .  It  will  change  them,  but  the 
essential  will  remain;  the  sensuous,  uncritical, 
voluptuous,  effeminate  element,  becoming  on 
the  one  hand  art  and  poetry,  on  the  other  super 
stition  and  credulity. 

The  position  of  the  French  army  in  the  midst 
of  all  this  is  a  strange,  and  at  times  an  amusing, 
spectacle.  If  there  is  an  efficacious  means  of 
organising  the  French  propaganda  among  this 
people,  it  is  the  one  which  has  been  adopted; 
it  operates  on  an  enormous  scale.  The  officers  are 
all  Voltairians  and  democrats ;  many  are  out-and- 
out  "  reds."  They  make  no  secret  of  it,  and  seek 
the  more  to  parade  their  liberalism  in  proportion 
as  they  are  forced  to  serve  a  cause  which  vexes 
and  humiliates  them.  They  make  common  cause 
in  all  things  with  the  bourgeoisie  who  detest  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  51 

papal  government,  and  show  a  sort  of  ostentation 
in  mocking  the  religion  of  the  country,  which 
in  our  eyes  and  in  other  circumstances  would 
be  in  bad  taste.  I  have  seen  on  many  occasions, 
especially  in  funerals,  which  take  place  here  in 
the  strangest  fashion,  the  discontent  of  the  people 
betray  itself  in  a  way  that  suggests  danger  to 
those  strangers  who  come  here  to  laugh  at  national 
customs. 

This  Voltairian  sympathy  between  the  army 
and  the  bourgeoisie  is  seen,  above  all,  in  the 
cafes  and  theatres.  These  two  fields  are  the  two 
great  centres  of  the  modern  propaganda.  The 
theatre,  above  all,  produces  a  strange  effect,  on 
account  of  the  contrast  that  it  offers  with  the 
population  that  one  has  habitually  before  his 
eyes.  There  you  behold  another  people — not 
one  occasion  for  showing  opposition  to  the  old 
regime  is  allowed  to  pass.  To  judge  from  the 
theatre  only,'  one  would  say  that  the  patriotic 
fibre  is  still  very  strong  among  this  people. 

To  sum  up,  the  army  and  the  people  get  on 
very  well  together;  the  conduct  of  the  army  is 
full  of  delicacy.  The  military  feel  that  it  is  an 


52  THE  HOLY  LAND 

impossible  role  that  they  are  made  to  play,  and 
make  it  a  point  of  honour  to  avoid  anything 
resembling  excess.  This  noble,  proud  and  mod 
erate  conduct  has  had  a  great  effect  on  the  people, 
and  it  will  help  to  give  them  what  they  lack  above 
all  things — order,  dignity  and  seriousness.  Yes, 
seriousness  is  what  is  most  lacking  in  the  Italian 
character.  Their  poetry  is  delightful  in  its 
colour  and  freshness,  but  it  has  nothing  deep,  and 
is  the  antipodes  of  that  of  Germany.  In  one  we 
have  idealism  and  the  soul;  in  the  other,  the 
superficial,  form,  the  sensible.  It  is  as  admirable 
as  an  Italian  opera;  a  flow  of  harmony  which 
intoxicates  the  least  sensitive  organisations.  It 
is  not,  however,  one  of  those  serious,  profound 
operas,  which  put  us  in  touch  with  the  infinite; 
one  weeps  while  laughing,  and  laughs  while  weep 
ing.  The  comedian  does  not  walk  across  the  stage 
as  in  Shakespeare  and  the  German  theatre;  he 
embraces  it,  he  never  leaves  it,  he  is  close  beside 
the  one  who  weeps,  he  shares  the  attention  of  the 
spectator,  he  attracks  more  than  the  serious  side 
of  the  play. 

I   amuse    myself    greatly  in  the  evening  by 


THE  HOLY  LAND  53 

reading  the  Rimes  of  Petrarch.  There  is  some 
thing  incomparable  in  his  eternal  variations  of 
the  same  note,  ever  growing  sweeter.  But  it  is 
not  serious,  it  is  not  profound ;  it  is  subtle.  The 
churches  have  an  ineffable  effect  upon  me;  I 
defy  you  to  enter  the  Ara  Coeli,  the  Santa  Maria 
in  Cosmedin,  the  Saint  Cecilia,  without  feeling  a 
desire  to  fall  on  your  knees.  And  nevertheless,  all 
this  is  not  serious ;  it  is  in  bad  taste,  overcharged, 
and  subtle;  there  is  a  general  impression  of  bad 
taste;  all  that  is  popular  is  in  bad  taste. 

The  next  time  I  shall  speak  to  you  of  ancient 
Rome,  and  of  the  new  fashion  of  understanding 
antiquity,  which  results  from  a  visit  to  this 
country. 


LETTER  V 

ROME,  December  12,  1849. 

TO-DAY  I  shall  speak  to  you  of  ancient 
Rome.  At  the  first  glance  over  this 
city,  one  is  apt  to  class  under  four 
heads  the  memories  and  impressions  which  it 
awakens.  There  is  pagan  Rome;  there  is 
Proto-Christian  Rome  with  its  catacombs  and 
Basilica  of  Constantine.  There  is  the  Rome  of 
the  fifteenth  and  sixteenth  centuries,  that  of 
Julius  II.  and  Leo  X.,  Italian  Rome,  with  its 
pope  an  Italian  prince.  There  is  the  devo 
tional  Rome  of  the  Council  of  Trent,  Pius  V., 
Charles  Borromeo,  etc.  I  shall  explain  to  you 
how  and  why  there  is  no  Rome  of  the  middle 
ages.  There  is  not  a  single  Gothic  arch,  rose 
window  or  jenetre  a  jour  in  these  four  hundred 
churches,  monasteries  ancj  fortresses.  This  is 
in  agreement  with  the  theory  that  I  had  arrived 
at  before  I  saw  this  country — a  theory  that  has 

54 


THE  HOLY  LAND  55 

been   completely    confirmed   in   my    mind:   the 
middle  ages  did  not  exist  for  Italy. 

The  antique  Rome  which  ends  with  Constan- 
tine  is  brought  very  close  to  us,  and  what  is  chiefly 
striking  is  the  immense  difference  there  is  between 
the  physiognomy  of  the  antiquities  of  this  country 
and  those  of  our  own.  We  have  in  the  north  of 
France  no  notable  ruins  that  are  truly  expressive 
of  antiquity ;  we  have  only  scraps  and  insignificant 
debris.  The  antiquarian  who  becomes  enamoured 
of  things  not  for  what  they  signify,  not  for  what 
there  is  of  beauty  in  them,  but  merely  because 
they  are  old,  is,  in  our  opinion,  a  somewhat 
ridiculous  being,  and  the  taste  for  antiquity 
is  a  genuine  folly.  Here  is  an  old  wall,  for 
instance;  there  is  nothing  more  beautiful  about 
it  than  a  mass  of  material  that  the  masons 
have  demolished  without  scruple ;  it  teaches  noth 
ing,  it  signifies  nothing;  no  matter,  it  is  sixteen 
or  seventeen  hundred  years  old;  this  is  sufficient, 
and  it  is  valuable  in  the  eyes  of  the  antiquarian. 
They  encircle  it  with  a  fence  and  appoint  a  guard 
over  it.  This  is  ridiculous.  What  was  my 
astonishment — I  had  not  seen  antiquity  except  in 


56  THE  HOLY  LAND 

worthless  de*bris — when,  on  my  arrival  at  Nimes,  I 
found  complete  monuments,  as  fresh  as  they 
were  eighteen  centuries  ago — monuments  having 
yet  their  meaning,  their  beauty ;  beautiful  not  be 
cause  they  are  old,  but  because  they  are  beautiful : 
La  Maison  Carree,  a  genuine  little  jewel;  the 
Arenas  wonderfully  preserved  and  of  incomparable 
effect;  the  Temple  of  Diana  with  its  niches,  its 
hiding-places,  its  secret  stair-cases;  the  Tour 
Magne,  an  old  colossal  ruin,  either  Greek  or 
Phoenician,  which  dominates  the  whole  region; 
the  Pont  du  Gard.  Here  was  Rome  in  anticipa 
tion,  and  it  made  a  very  great  and  very  real 
impression  on  me. 

But  how  much  greater  was  that  of  real  Rome ! 
Still  the  same  distinctive  characteristic:  famous 
and  really  beautiful  ruins;  while  ours  are  only 
beautiful  by  the  aid  of  imagination  and  the 
value  which  antiquity  gives  them.  Permit  me 
to  make  a  comparison:  you  are  acquainted 
with  modern  Christianity's  singular  custom  of 
cutting  up  the  bodies  of  its  saints  in  order  to 
make  relics  of  them — who  has  ever  experienced 
the  least  emotion  before  a  piece  of  bone  said  to 


THE  HOLY  LAND  57 

have  belonged  to  Saint  Vincent  da  Pul,  or 
Saint  Theresa,  even  when  the  relic  has  been 
authentic?  On  the  contrary,  who  could  remain 
indifferent  before  the  bodies  which  contained 
these  great  souls? 

For  the  same  reason,  what  do  I  care  for  your 
chunks  of  masonry,  your  fragments  of  statues, 
your  pieces  of  broken  vases  ?  What  one  finds  here 
at  every  step  are  true  monuments,  very  real, 
possessing  their  native  beauty.  Behold,  a  few 
steps  from  where  I  stand,  this  great  mass,  the 
most  famous  relic  of  the  age  of  Augustus — the 
Pantheon  of  Agrippa.  It  is  not  the  site,  not  a 
ruin,  nor  a  restoration,  but  the  temple  itself; 
there  are  the  base  and  the  columns  and  all. 

Behold  the  pediment  of  the  Thundering  Jupiter, 
and  that  of  the  Temple  of  Peace,  the  pave 
ment  of  the  Temple  of  Concord.  That  is  the 
column  of  Phocas,  there  are  the  remains  of  the 
Julian  Basilica,  yonder  is  the  inclosure  of  the 
Temple  of  Antonine  and  Faustina,  the  Temple 
of  Remus,  the  Grsecostasis  lower  down,  the 
arches  of  Titus  and  Septimius  Severus,  almost 
the  same  as  they  were  the  day  they  were  built. 


58  THE  HOLY  LAND 

But  what  shall  I  say  of  the  Colosseum?  The 
Colosseum  is  the  veritable  Rome  of  the  Emperors. 
There  one  touches  and  lives  in  it.  You  cannot 
believe  how  living  and  actual  this  impression 
of  antiquity  is.  The  fashion  of  treating  the 
monuments  of  antiquity  here  has  much  to  do 
with  this.  Among  us,  as  soon  as  a  relic  of  anti 
quity  is  discovered,  it  is  carried  to  a  museum.  Here 
it  is  left  in  its  place  to  be  used.  In  a  number  of 
roads,  it  is  still  the  Roman  pavement  that  one 
walks  on.  In  many  quarters  the  walls  and 
foundations  are  from  the  temples  of  Augustus 
and  the  Antonines;  at  every  step  one  meets  with 
antique  structure  serving  modern  uses.  In  fact, 
there  are  very  few  of  the  antique  buildings  which 
have  not  been  accommodated  to  actual  every 
day  life. 

The  Mausoleum  of  Augustus  has  become  a 
riding-school;  the  Mausoleum  of  Hadrian  is  the 
Castle  of  St.  Angelo.  All  the  ancient  temples 
without  exception  have  been  turned  into  churches. 
The  Baths  of  Diocletian  have  become  a  monastery ; 
the  sewers  of  Tarquinius  Priscus  are  still  used; 
the  aqueducts  which  were  one  of  the  magnificent 


THE  HOLY  LAND  59 

features  of  imperial  Rome  still  supply  the 
fountains  of  Rome,  making  it  the  city  of  fine 
water  par  excellence.  These  walls,  which  in 
the  nineteenth  century  have  served  to  defend 
this  miserable  people  against  a  French  army, 
are  ruins  of  the  time  of  Aurelian  and  Belis- 
arius.  Assuredly,  I  am  aware  of  all  the  incon 
veniences  of  this  system;  as  a  consequence, 
the  preservation  of  these  monuments  suffers 
very  much.  These  beautiful  antique  statues, 
which  still  adorn  the  plaza  of  the  Capitol,  would 
not  be  blackened  by  the  rain  and  abused  by 
children  and  idlers  if  they  were  well  guarded  in  a 
museum,  and  bore  a  warning  that  no  one  must 
approach  them.  But  how  false  and  artificial  is 
this  system  of  museums.  Of  what  value  are 
these  statues,  approached  under  constraint,  in 
your  galleries  crowded  together,  and  fenced  in 
by  ceremony?  Leave  them,  then,  in  their  right 
place.  What  is  striking  in  this  country  is  the 
utter  absence  of  police  surveillance.  One  may 
go  everywhere;  all  gates  are  open.  I  traversed 
the  Vatican  one  day  from  the  Loggie  of  Raphael 
to  the  uppermost  portion  without  finding  a  door 


60  THE  HOLY  LAND 

shut  or  a  door-keeper  to  tell  me  where  the  library 
was. 

I  repeat  that  this  has  grave  inconveniences; 
strangers  profit  by  it  to  pillage  and  break  off 
noses  of  statues,  leaves  of  chaplets  and  pieces 
of  marble  intended  for  souvenirs.  If  there  had 
been  a  policeman  at  the  Columbaria,  all  of  the 
funeral  urns  would  not  have  been  carried  off,  one 
after  the  other,  and  those  beautiful  antique 
paintings  would  not  be  a  miserable  heap  of  debris. 
If  there  had  been  a  fence  around  the  Temple  of 
Venus,  it  would  not  have  become  a  veritable 
public  cesspool.  But  how  I  prefer  this  freedom, 
which  leaves  to  the  monument  its  honesty,  leaves 
it  for  what  it  is,  and  does  not  turn  it  into  an  object 
of  curiosity  and  official  preservation !  A  monu 
ment  has  value  only  when  it  is  true.  As  soon  as 
you  put  it  under  a  glass  case  it  becomes  nothing 
more  than  an  object  of  vain  curiosity. 

The  Fountain  of  the  Innocents  would  certainly 
be  better  preserved  if,  instead  of  serving  for  the 
vegetable  dealers  as  a  place  to  wash  their  wares, 
it  were  transported,  as  some  suggest,  to  the 
centre  of  a  reserved  space — in  the  court  of  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  61 

Louvre,  for  example.  Well,  I  assert  for  my  part, 
that  this  fountain,  thus  deprived  of  its  natural 
use,  to  become  merely  an  object  of  show,  would 
lose  all  its  beauty.  Likewise  I  prefer  a  ruin 
left  for  what  it  is,  rather  than  one  cared  for, 
cleaned  and  safe-guarded — things  which  merely 
denote  a  curious  and  scientific  mind,  and  which 
efface  the  real  and  native  colour.  Things  are 
only  beautiful  in  so  far  as  they  are  true  and 
correspond  to  the  real  wants  of  humanity,  with 
out  any  retrospective  view  of  fiction  or  criticism. 
From  this  point  of  view  the  changing  of  the 
pagan  temples  into  churches  seems  profoundly 
regrettable.  But,  no;  we  have  here  reality,  an 
utter  absence  of  fiction.  These  edifices  have 
been  discovered  and  taken,  that  is  all.  They 
still  serve  their  original  purpose.  One  can  hardly 
believe  to  what  extent  modern  Rome  is  composed 
of  the  debris  of  the  ancient  city.  All  the  materials 
of  the  churches  anterior  to  the  sixteenth  century 
have  been  taken  from  the  temples;  the  columns 
are  all  ancient;  hardly  a  piece  of  marble  has 
entered  Rome  in  modern  times.  All  that  you 
see  at  the  marble-cutters' — all  the  furniture, 


62  THE  HOLY  LAND 

chimney-pieces,  pier-tables,  etc. — are  taken,  you 
may  be  sure,  from  old  marbles  found  in  the 
catacombs,  cemeteries  and  temples.  This  heredity 
of  materials  is  one  of  the  most  striking  facts 
in  this  country.  This  curious  church  of  the 
Ara  Coeli  is  composed,  to  the  very  last  stone, 
of  the  de"bris  of  the  Temple  of  the  Capitoline 
Jupiter.  These  columns  are  from  the  old  temple, 
and  were  taken  in  their  turn  by  the  Romans 
themselves,  from  the  Temple  of  the  Olympian 
Jupiter.  Here  is  religion,  indeed,  is  it  not?  To 
build  new  combinations  out  of  ancient  materials ; 
to  pound  and  grind  the  old  elements  in  order  that 
they  may  appear  in  a  new  form.  The  next  time 
I  shall  speak  to  you  of  Christian  Rome. 


LETTER  VI 

ROME,  December  26,  1849. 

THIS  time  I  shall  be  very  brief,  as  I  leave 
to-morrow  morning  for  Naples.     It  is  mid 
night,  and  all  my  preparations  are  still  to 
be  made.     But  I  do  not  wish  to  depart  without 
saying  a  few  words  to  you.     All  that  you  tell  me 
about  France  interests  me  greatly.     This  people 
is  making  good  progress,   but   I  fear  that  the 
path  it   is   now  following  will   steadily   lead   it 
away  from  the  ideal,  and  from  religion. 

Assuredly  the  society  which  I  see  around  me 
is  very  inferior  to  ours.  There  is  general  idleness 
and  indifference  toward  improvement,  and  a 
neglect  of  the  people,  in  high  quarters.  Making 
light  of  life  is  carried  to  excess.  The  Italian  is 
not  sensible  of  his  misery,  which  is  the  worst 
possible  condition  as  regards  progress;  for  misery 
conscious  of  itself  is  a  powerful  lever.  And, 
withal,  the  part  which  the  ideal  plays  in  the  life 

63 


64  THE  HOLY  LAND 

of  this  people  is  very  strong.  Ah,  if  you  had 
only  been  with  me  yesterday  and  to-day  at  the  Ara 
Coeli,  and  seen  that  naive  crowd,  in  wonder  and 
admiration  before  the  Madonna  and  the  Bambino! 
You  will  hardly  believe  me,  but  I  assure  you  in 
all  sincerity  that  I  observed  from  certain  in 
dubitable  signs  that  these  good  people  took  the 
waxen  figures  for  real  beings,  and  actually  believed 
that  they  saw  before  their  eyes  the  mystery  of 
the  nativity.  I  had  already  made  this  observa 
tion  on  the  occasion  of  the  representations  in 
the  cemeteries  at  the  time  of  the  feast  of  the  sea. 
I  shall  never  forget  the  tone  of  a  woman  who 
happened  to  be  near  me  and  asked  me  with  the 
most  self-possessed  air,  "Is  this  the  Magdalen?" 
It  is  certain  that  among  the  people  as  well  as  the 
children  the  image  and  the  real  personality  are 
not  clearly  distinguished.  Hegel  has  collected 
some  curious  facts  on  this  subject  in  his  Esthetics, 
and  I,  myself,  have  made  many  analogous  ob 
servations  among  children.  However  that  may 
be,  I  have  witnessed  some  ineffable  scenes — 
scenes  from  the  middle  ages;  the  church  as  the 
of  popular  assemblage;  complete  freedom, 


THE  HOLY  LAND  65 

entire  absence  of  order  and  the  police,  mystery 
plays  as  in  the  middle  ages,  acted  by  children  of 
six  or  seven  years  of  age  on  stages  erected  in 
the  church,  in  the  midst  of  great  cries  of  joy  from 
the  audience.  It  was  popular  religion  that  I 
appreciated  in  these  scenes;  such  was  the  picture 
that  filled  and  took  possession  of  my  mind.  I 
do  not  admit  that  the  ancient  Romans  differed 
from  the  modern  Romans  on  the  subject  of 
superstition.  The  Roman  armies  were  composed 
of  the  most  superstitious  of  men  (Theosetheis 
deisidaimones) .  To-day  an  intellectual  Voltairian 
of  this  country,  M.  de  Mattheis,  with  whom  we 
sometimes  converse,  related  to  us  that  in  his 
youth  he  had  incurred  the  threats  of  the  Holy 
office  for  having  printed  in  his  dissertation  on 
the  cult  of  the  Roman  goddess  Febris,  that 
this  country  had  always  been  scourged  by  two 
great  maladies,  fever  and  superstition. 

He  added  (and  I  believe  that  he  was  right,  at 
least,  regarding  the  second)  that  these  two 
maladies  had  been  fully  as  strong  among  the 
ancients  as  among  the  moderns. 


LETTER  VII 

NAPLES,  January  7,  1850. 

IT  is  a  long  time  since  we  have  had  a  chat.  I 
have  received  nothing  since  my  arrival  at 
Naples,  and  I  have  not  yet  been  able  to  find 
a  free  evening  to  communicate  to  you  some 
of  the  reflections  with  which  this  country  has 
inspired  me.  Within  the  limits  of  a  letter,  and 
with  the  reticences  imposed  upon  me,  it  is  not 
possible  to  do  this  freely.  Let  it  suffice  me  to 
say  to  you,  that  if  there  are  in  the  world  two 
atmospheres  which  inspire  a  contrasting  judg 
ment  of  things  human  and  divine,  it  is  assuredly 
those  of  Rome  and  Naples.  Conceive  almost 
the  direct  opposite  of  all  that  I  have  told  you  of 
my  impressions  of  Rome,  and  you  will  have  the 
truth  concerning  my  impressions  of  Naples. 
I  told  you  that  Rome  had  made  me  understand, 
for  the  first  time,  the  grandeur  of  a  religion  which 
was  mistress  of  the  spiritual  life  of  a  people,  and 

66 


THE  HOLY  LAND  67 

which  monopolised  it.  I  may  say  to  you  that 
Naples  has  made  me  understand,  for  the  first 
time,  the  sovereign  absurdity,  the  horribly  bad 
taste  of.  a  religion  debased  and  degraded  by  a 
degenerate  race.  You  will  never  imagine  what 
the  religion  of  Naples  is.  God  is  as  unknown  in 
this  country  as  among  the  savages  of  Oceanica, 
where  religion  is  confined  to  faith  in  genii.  For 
this  people  there  is  no  God;  there  are  only  the 
saints.  And  what  are  the  saints?  They  are 
not  models  of  religion  or  morality;  they  are 
miracle-workers — a  species  of  supernatural  ma 
gicians,  by  whose  aid  one  can  escape  from  an  em 
barrassing  position.  Even  the  robbers  have 
saints,  and  I  have  seen  with  my  own  eyes  ex- 
votos,  in  which  the  robber  is  represented  as  being 
delivered  by  a  saint  from  the  gendarmes.  I  can 
never  express  to  you  the  profound  disgust  which 
I  experienced  the  first  time  I  entered  a  church  in 
Naples.  There  is  no  longer  art,  no  longer  ideality. 
There  is  the  grossest  sensuality,  the  vilest  in 
stincts  that  can  be  named.  The  religion  of 
Naples  may  be  defined  as  a  curious  variety  of  the 
perversion  of  the  sexual  instinct.  You  are 


68  THE  HOLY  LAND 

psychologist  enough  to  understand  this  by  anal 
ogy  ;  but  you  can  never  realise  the  subject  in  the 
intensity  with  which  it  appears  in  a  visit  to 
this  indescribable  city.  Imagine  a  people  totally 
deprived  of  the  moral  sense,  religious  withal, 
because  religion  is  more  essential  to  humanity 
in  its  inferior  state,  than  morals — and  think 
of  what  may  occur. 

Henceforth,  for  me,  Italy  is  well  classified. 
There  are  three  Italys:  First,  Northern  Italy, 
where  the  intellectual,  rational  and  serious  ele 
ment  dominates  as  in  the  rest  of  Europe.  There, 
as  in  other  civilised  countries,  are  political  ac 
tivity,  a  practical  spirit,  common  sense,  a  scien 
tific  spirit  (Piedmont,  Lombardy,  the  University 
of  Padua,  Venice,  the  philosophy  of  the  sixteenth 
century,  etc.) ;  secondly,  Central  Italy,  where  the 
rational  element  and  the  sensuous  element  are 
combined  in  that  lovely  proportion  that  creates 
art  and  religion,  but  practically  excludes  phi 
losophy  and  the  critical  and  serious  spirit,  or,  at 
least,  does  not  allow  it  to  dominate  (Tuscany 
and,  above  all,  Rome).  These  countries  are  in 
toxicating  with  the  esthetic,  but  are  unfitted  for 


THE  HOLY  LAND  69 

political  life  or  social  progress.  This  is  the 
country  of  the  arts,  a  sort  of  Graeculus,  culti 
vated,  but  enfeebled;  thirdly,  Southern  Italy, 
Naples,  where  the  sensual  element  completely 
dominates,  and  chokes  not  only  science  and 
thought,  but  art.  It  is  the  country  of  pleasure; 
nothing  more.  At  Naples  they  never  have  done, 
and  never  will  do  anything,  but  enjoy  themselves. 
One  cannot  understand  the  strange  contrast  that 
this  city  forms  in  this  regard  with  Rome.  The 
first  effect,  the  overmastering  effect  that  Rome 
produces  (and,  I  think,  Florence  likewise),  is 
that  of  artistic  intoxication.  You  are  possessed, 
dominated,  filled,  inundated  by  this  torrent  of  the 
plastic  arts.  Beautiful  forms  of  the  sensible 
strike  the  eyes  and  all  the  senses  at  every  step 
through  this  sacred  land.  Art  is  in  the  atmos 
phere  of  the  heavens,  of  the  monuments,  I  will 
even  say  of  the  people.  Here,  on  the  contrary, 
there  is  no  trace  of  art,  nothing  to  which  this  word 
can  be  applied.  There  is  not  a  religious  mani 
festation  in  the  slightest  degree  poetical.  The 
churches  make  one  burst  out  laughing.  The 
worship  is  grotesque.  The  monuments  are  in 


70  THE  HOLY  LAND 

supremely  bad  taste.  There  is  not  a  picture 
or  statue  which  merits  a  glance.  (Be  it  well 
understood  that  I  except  the  Bourbon  museum, 
the  richest  in  the  world  in  masterpieces  of  an 
tiquity,  and  even  superior  to  the  Vatican;  but 
these  masterpieces  are  no  part  of  Naples) .  Naples 
has  not  produced  an  artist  or  a  poet;  bad  taste 
has  always  reigned  here,  sovereign,  and,  to  speak 
the  truth,  it  is  only  here  that  I  have  really  under 
stood  what  bad  taste  means.  I  repeat  that  all 
this  is  so  because  there  has  been  no  opportunity 
for  the  ideal;  sensuality  chokes  everything. 
Priapus — such  is  the  god,  such  is  the  art  of  this 
country.  Go  to  Pompeii,  to  Baja,  to  Misena — 
you  will  find  that  Naples  is  the  city  of  all  the 
world,  the  most  effeminate,  the  most  Boeotian, 
because  it  is  the  city  in  which  the  instinct  of 
pleasure  is  the  most  dominant.  This  instinct  is 
essential  to  great  artistic  sensibility,  but  if  it 
exceeds  a  just  proportion,  the  higher  formula  is 
violated,  there  is  no  longer  anything  but  matter, 
brutal  joy,  vileness,  nullity.  Such  is  Naples. 

You  can  have  no  idea  of  the  intoxication  that 
this  incomparable  bay  sheds  over  all  the  senses. 


THE  HOLY  LAND  71 

This  corner  of  the  earth  is  truly  the  temple  of 
the  antique  Venus.  Recall  Ischia,  Procida,  Nisida, 
Caprea,  Baja,  Lake  Averno,  Cumas,  Pozzoli, 
Portici,  Vesuvius,  Castellamare,  Sorrento,  Somma, 
Pompeii,  the  most  enchanting  places  in  the 
world — all  grouped  within  a  space  of  six  or 
seven  leagues,  around  this  beautiful  horse-shoe 
formed  by  the  sea. 

And  then  the  strangeness  of  the  soil;  at  every 
step  an  extinct  crater,  a  volcano  of  which  the 
date  is  given,  a  lake  with  mysterious  configura 
tions,  a  natural  furnace,  a  solfatare,  an  ancient 
and  sibylline  cave.  All  this  imparts  an  aston 
ishing  physiognomy.  One  cannot  believe  to  what 
extent  this  soil  has  been  in  ebullition  even  within 
historical  times;  it  is  still  a  veritable  furnace. 
This  Monte  Nuovo  which  commands  the  bay  of 
Baja  has  towered  for  centuries  over  Lake  Lucrino ; 
this  Vesuvius  which  for  some  weeks  past  has 
roared  and  boiled  in  terrible  fashion  was  formerly 
the  Isle  of  Circe.  The  whole  region  literally 
smokes  at  every  pore. 

Lake  Averno  is  wonderful;  there  alone  I  have 
fully  understood  the  ancient  ideas  regarding 


72  THE  HOLY  LAND 

another  life  and  the  subterranean  regions.  Would 
you  believe  it — the  people  to-day  have  the  same 
ideas.  In  the  side  of  the  hills  that  border  this 
lake,  occupying  the  crater  of  an  extinct  volcano, 
there  are  furnaces  whence  issue  a  kind  of  burning 
steam,  while  at  the  bottom  there  is  a  basin  of 
almost  boiling  water.  The  guide  has  a  custom 
of  plunging  into  this  place  in  the  presence  of  the 
tourists  and  boiling  an  egg  in  the  water,  which 
he  offers  to  them  with  these  sacramental  words: 
"  Here  is  an  egg  boiled  in  Hell !" 

It  is  evident  from  an  examination  of  these 
places,  that  this  volcanic  aspect,  these  subter 
ranean  currents  of  water  that  are  remarked  in 
the  Sibyl's  Cave,  of  similar  conformation,  ex 
plain  one  of  these  infernal  regions,  so  common  in 
antiquity. 

Yesterday  and  the  day  before  we  visited 
Salerno  and  Poestum.  What  was  my  astonish 
ment  to  find  myself  in  the  region  of  perfect 
barbarism !  I  have  traversed  but  little  space, 
I  am  hardly  six  days'  distance  from  Paris,  and 
yet  I  have  reached  the  limits  of  civilisation.  We 
in  Paris — in  its  very  centre — imagine  that  its 


THE  HOLY  LAND  73 

limits  are  far  off.  We  never  cast  our  eyes  beyond 
this  horizon  which  seems  infinitely  distant.  Alas  ! 
no,  I  have  reached  it.  Salerno  may  be  considered 
as  the  limit  of  the  civilisation  of  the  South;  this 
city  is  already  semisavage;  beyond  it,  there  is 
pure  barbarism — real  savages  having  almost 
no  worship,  hardly  any  clothes,  no  culture, 
no  flocks,  their  only  raiment  the  skins  of  bears; 
everywhere  a  horrible  local  jargon  without  moral 
ideas.  I  shall  never  be  able  to  tell  you  what 
I  felt  on  the  ruins  of  this  antique  Pcestum. 
Represent  to  yourself  a  Dorian  city  of  the  seventh 
or  eighth  century  before  the  Christian  era,  its 
temples  and  edifices  perfectly  preserved,  a  Greek 
city  of  the  purest  and  most  primitive  type,  an 
admirable  site,  on  one  side  the  mountain,  on  the 
other  the  sea,  three  temples  still  almost  intact, 
and  bizarre  in  style,  exhaling  the  civilisation  of 
ancient  Greece;  and  consider  that  to-day,  in  this 
nineteenth  century,  savages  living  in  a  few  huts 
inhabit  this  vast  cyclopean  region.  I  have  seen 
the  limits  of  civilisation,  and  I  have  been  startled 
like  a  man  who,  believing  the  bounds  infinite, 
strikes  his  foot  against  a  wall.  Yes,  I  have  here 


74  THE  HOLY  LAND 

experienced  the  saddest  emotion  of  my  life.  I 
have  trembled  for  civilisation,  seeing  it  so  limited, 
so  unsurely  seated,  reposing  on  so  few  individuals, 
even  in  the  country  where  it  is  regnant.  For 
how  many  men  are  there  in  Europe  who  are  really 
men  of  the  nineteenth  century?  And  what  are 
we,  the  enlighteners  and  advance  guard  before  this 
inert  mass,  this  herd  of  brutes  who  follow  us? 
Ah,  if  one  day  they  should  refuse  to  follow  us, 
and  throw  themselves  upon  us  !  It  will  be  neces 
sary  for  me  to  see  Paris  again  before  Poestum 
shall  be  erased  from  my  memory.  And  Pompeii  ? 
I  cannot  speak  of  it  to  you.  We  will  talk  of 
it  some  other  time. 


LETTER  VIII 

MONTE  CASSINO,  January  20,  1850. 

YOUR  faithfulness  in  keeping  your  word  is 
charming;  as  for  me,  I  am  of  an  exacting 
nature  that  may  seem  unpardonable.  But 
if  you  only  knew  what  the  tyranny  of  the  external 
necessities  is  in  travels  of  this  kind !  I  avow  to 
you  that  I  looked  upon  the  letters  which  I  wrote 
you  from  Naples  as  lost,  and  it  appeared  but 
slightly  probable  that  the  letters  I  wrote  you 
from  this  city  would  reach  you.  The  simplest 
relations  of  life  are  in  this  country  the  object  of 
an  inquisition  difficult  to  imagine.  Your  letters 
arrive  irregularly,  and  sometimes  all  at  once. 
Lacauchie  has  returned  to  Rome,  so  that  you 
can  address  your  letters  in  the  old  way.  This 
letter,  though  written  on  the  soil  of  Naples,  will  be 
mailed  at  Rome.  There  I  may  speak  to  you  with 
full  freedom,  and  without  fear  that  the  sincerity 
of  our  letters  will  interfere  with  their  regularity. 

75 


76  THE  HOLY  LAND 

What  shall  I  talk  about?  Of  the  frightful 
degradation  of  this  country?  Of  the  infamous 
cult  of  Naples?  Of  the  abominable  tyranny 
which  weighs  on  this  country ;  of  our  misreckonings 
and  our  misadventures;  of  our  interview  with 
Pius  the  Ninth?  No,  for  I  have  before  my  eyes 
too  curious  and  strange  a  spectacle  to  permit  me 
to  speak  of  aught  else  than  Monte  Cassino.  Of 
all  the  surprises  that  Italy  has  had  in  reserve  for 
me,  this  has  been,  without  fear  of  contradiction, 
the  sweetest,  because,  this  time,  moral  sentiment 
is  added  to  the  beauty  of  nature.  If  Sorrento 
and  Pausilippa,  Baja  and  Misena  could  not  dissi 
pate  the  cloud  of  melancholy  that  the  horrible 
degradation  of  this  country  shed  over  my  mind, 
I  doubt  if  the  vigorous  beauties  of  the  Apennines 
would  have  found  me  more  indulgent,  had  I 
encountered  only  gross  or  ridiculous  adepts  of 
superannuated  institutions.  But  here  is  the 
miraculous;  here  is  that  which  at  this  hour 
makes  Monte  Cassino,  one  of  the  most  curious 
places  in  the  world,  and  without  doubt  the  place 
where  the  Italian  spirit  can  be  best  comprehended 
on  its  elevated  and  poetic  side.  Thanks  to  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  77 

influence  of  a  few  distinguished  men;  thanks, 
above  all,  to  the  serious  studies  which  have  always 
characterised  the  Benedictines,  Monte  Cassino 
has  become,  in  these  latter  years,  the  most  active 
and  most  brilliant  centre  of  modern  ideas  in  this 
country.  The  doctrines  which  were  latterly 
condemned  and  associated  with  the  names  of 
Rosmini,  Gioberti  and  Ventura  had  invaded 
this  whole  school,  and  had  one  of  their  most 
brilliant  spokesmen  in  Father  Tosti,  author  of  The 
Lombard  League,  The  Pilgrim's  Psalter  and  The 
Seer  of  the  Nineteenth  Century,  a  sort  of  Italian 
Lamennais  having  all  the  characteristics  of  ours, 
allowing  for  the  difference  between  Italian  and 
French  ideas.  Monte  Cassino,  throughout  its  long 
history,  never  enjoyed  brighter  days  than  during 
the  first  years  of  Pius  the  Ninth's  reign,  when  Italy 
opened  her  arms  with  such  naivete  to  the  mystic 
aspirations  of  patriotism  and  liberty.  Rosmini, 
the  spiritual  father  of  the  abbey,  was  about  to  set 
out  for  Rome  to  receive  the  insignia  and  office 
of  Secretary  of  State.  Tosti  did  not  leave  Pius 
the  Ninth;  Pius  the  Ninth,  himself,  after  the 
assassination  of  Rossi,  was  thinking  about  con- 


78  THE  HOLY  LAND 

forming  to  the  bull  of  Victor  the  Third,  who  gave 
to  Monte  Cassino  the  exclusive  privilege  of  enter 
taining  the  pope  when  he  retired  to  the  south  of 
Italy.  But  the  King  of  Naples  carried  the  day, 
the  weak  pontiff  consented  to  come  and  cover 
with  his  white  robe  the  infamies  of  this  tyrant, 
and  while  the  king  of  consciences  occupied  his 
leisure  in  seeing  the  blood  of  St.  Januarius  boil 
expressly  for  him,  he  allowed  his  best  friends  to 
be  persecuted. 

One  day  a  squadron  of  cavalry  was  seen  climb 
ing  the  slope  that  leads  to  the  abbey;  Tosti  re 
ceived  an  order  to  depart  within  twenty-four 
hours.  Rosmini  was  permitted  to  remain,  but 
under  a  guard — a  condition  to  which  he  was 
unwilling  to  submit.  Seals  were  placed  on  the 
printing  presses,  which  gave  to  the  world  the 
mystic  aspirations  of  Tosti.  The  latter  were 
treated  as  socialistic  or  revolutionary  pamplets. 
I  saw  the  presses  there  still,  except  one  that  had 
been  injured  by  the  earthquake  of  November, 
which  was  quite  a  large  affair.  Since  that  time 
there  is  no  indignity  that  these  religious,  guilty 
of  noble  sentiments  and  of  rebuldng  the  corrup- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  79 

tion  of  the  country,  have  not  been  made  to  under 
go.  Father  Papaleterre  is  in  prison  in  Naples, 
guilty  of  rationalism  and  pantheism  (we  know 
what  that  means).  Tosti  is  in  Rome,  where  he 
is  treated  as  a  heretic ;  the  others  are  threatened 
every  moment  with  being  driven  from  their 
beautiful  abbey  which  is  to  be  given  to  the 
Jesuits,  their  mortal  enemies.  Strange  suspense ! 
It  was  in  the  heart  of  the  Apennines,  far  from 
all  beaten  tracks,  that  I  was  to  find  again  the 
modern  spirit,  France,  whose  image  I  had  not 
beheld  for  so  long.  The  first  book  that  I  met  with 
in  the  cell  of  Father  Sebastiano,  the  librarian,  was 
Strauss'  Life  of  Jesus !  In  this  place  one  hears 
only  of  Hegel,  Kant,  George  Sand  and  Lamen- 
nais.  Be  it  said  between  ourselves,  the  Fathers 
are  as  philosophical  as  you  and  I;  study  has  led 
them  forcibly  to  adopt  modern  ideas,  rationalism, 
worship  in  spirit  and  in  truth.  As  a  result  there 
is  some  anger  felt  against  superstition,  hypocrisy 
and  the  priests  (this  is  the  word  used  here),  and 
above  all  the  King  of  Naples !  No  epithet  from 
Nero  to  the  King  of  the  Lazzaroni  is  spared  upon 
him.  In  politics  these  monks  are  Reds  of  the 


8o  THE  HOLY  LAND 

deepest  dye;  they  are  imbued  with  that  naive 
confidence,  that  absence  of  shades  and  tempera 
ments,  which  marks  the  first  steps  in  politics; 
Garibaldi  is  the  hero  of  the  convent ;  I  have  heard 
with  my  own  ears  an  apology  made  for  the 
assassination  of  the  King,  on  the  principle  that 
when  an  enemy  invades  one's  country  he  forfeits 
all  rights,  the  state  of  war  becomes  permanent, 
and  every  means  is  justified.  Imagine  the  most 
perfect  realisation  of  Spiridion  and  you  will  have 
an  exact  idea  of  Monte  Cassino.  Ah,  what  beauti 
ful  types  of  moral  resignation,  of  religious  eleva 
tion,  of  disinterested  intellectual  culture,  I  have 
found  among  these  monks !  Especially  among 
the  young  people,  I  found  one  or  two  truly  rare 
natures  of  an  admirable  delicacy  and  refinement. 
Judge  whether  we  were  not  well  fitted  to  under 
stand  each  other.  The  image  of  these  beautiful 
souls  shall  never  depart  from  my  memory;  and 
I  hope  mine  will  never  be  indifferent  to  them. 
I  have  done  what  I  could  as  a  Frenchman,  and 
I  believe  that  they  have  done  what  they  could, 
being  Italians.  The  salvation  of  Italy  will  come 
through  the  monks.  They  look  on  me  with 


THE  HOLY  LAND  81 

envy  and  often  speak  of  France,  where  probably 
some  day  they  will  seek  an  asylum.  As  for  me, 
I  told  them  that  in  all  conditions  it  was  possible 
to  lead  a  noble  life,  but  that  to  do  great  things  in 
Italy  one  must  be  either  a  poet  or  a  monk.  They 
read  to  me  and  called  forth  my  admiration  for 
the  Juni  of  Manzoni,  an  admirable  expression 
of  that  Christian  morality  which  has  captivated 
all  the  noble  intellects  of  contemporary  Italy,  an 
abstraction  from  every  dogmatic  idea.  They  are 
monks,  withal,  true,  enthusiastic,  Italian  monks, 
veritable  energumens  (God  pardon  me),  still 
dreaming  of  Italy  as  queen  of  the  world ;  believing 
very  seriously  that  with  the  Italians  of  May, 
1848,  it  is  possible  to  conquer  the  world.  We 
looked  into  each  other's  eyes,  when  the  subprior 
declared  to  us  that  if  they  were  driven  from  their 
abbey,  they  would  set  fire  to  it,  after  carrying  off 
their  archives,  as  did  the  monks  of  the  middle  ages 
with  the  hours  of  their  saints.  They  are  stern, 
inflexible,  without  that  suppleness,  that  apprecia 
tion  of  shades  of  thought,  which  the  secular  life 
confers.  In  fine,  my  sojourn  on  this  beautiful 
mountain  will  mark  one  of  the  most  pleasant 


82  THE  HOLY  LAND 

epochs  of  my  life.  Our  day  is  passed  at  VArchivio, 
in  the  midst  of  these  good  monks,  who  cannot 
have  enough  of  our  society.  Think  of  it — 
it  is  only  once  a  year  that  they  ever  receive 
a  newspaper  or  a  foreign  review.  They  who 
only  live  for  such  things !  The  monks  have 
taught  me  what  tyranny  of  the  conscience  means, 
and  how  hard  is  the  martyrdom  of  those  whom 
fate  has  given  noble  aspirations  and  placed  in 
the  midst  of  a  degraded  people.  At  VArchivio,  I 
found,  among  other  things,  a  long  and  curious 
unedited  fragment  of  Abelard.  At  Naples  every 
thing  is  under  lock  and  key.  The  museum  is 
locked  up.  There  is  a  reign  of  terror. 

Here  alone  I  have  understood  what  the 
Terror  is.  All  the  world  seems  in  hiding.  It  is 
impossible  to  obtain  an  address.  Of  eight  or  ten 
persons  to  whom  we  had  letters  of  introduction, 
we  found  all  ill  at  the  first  visit,  though  perfectly 
well  at  the  second.  Thirty  thousand  political 
prisoners  have  been  awaiting  their  trial  for  the 
past  two  years.  Every  one  is  living  in  the  shadow 
of  fear ;  every  month  there  is  a  new  list  of  suspects, 
and  every  one  is  kept  in  a  state  of  terror.  A 


THE  HOLY  LAND  83 

fanatical  army,  an  infamous  exploitation  of  re 
ligion,  and  infamies  in  broad  daylight  in  the  public 
places,  which  my  pen  refuses  to  relate — such  is 
Naples.  God  guard  us ! 


LETTER  IX 

ROME,  January  26,  1850. 

HERE  I  am,  returned  to  Rome.  We  leave 
for  Florence  in  three  days.  The  situation 
at  Rome  is  grave.  The  army  is  almost  in 
revolt ;  the  commander-in-chief  threatens  to  drive 
out  the  cardinals.  The  acquittal  of  Czernowski, 
and  the  escape  of  Achilli,  through  the  favour  of  the 
French  authorities,  caused  a  profound  sensation. 
The  trial  of  Czernowski  took  place  in  the  house 
in  which  I  live;  there  were  some  serious  demon 
strations  in  the  square.  It  is  probable  that  the 
pope  will  never  return  to  Rome. 


LETTER  X 

FLORENCE,  February  5,  1850. 

I  HAVE  only  understood  the  Italian  question 
since  I  have  been  in  Florence.  Rome  is  very 
far  from  being  in  a  central  position ;  the  Ro 
man  question  is  complicated  with  such  exceptional 
characteristics  that  it  is  impossible  to  reach  any 
general  conclusion  from  the  spectacle  which  this 
strange  city  affords.  Naples  is  simply  the  Terror; 
One  does  not  live  there.  But  Florence  is  really 
modern  Italy,  and  the  true  criterion  of  the 
question.  Tuscany,  moreover,  offers  a  wholly 
unique  physiognomy  and  an  activity  and  life 
which  surprises  the  traveller  from  Rome  or  Naples. 
Tuscany  suggests  but  a  single  ideal :  the  astonish 
ing  localisation  of  the  life  that  perpetuates  Italy. 
Among  us,  centralisation  is  natural,  and  the 
natural  consequence  of  the  complexity  of  the 
country.  Here  life  is  diffused  everywhere,  or  at 
least  grouped  around  five  or  six  very  distinct 

85 


86  THE  HOLY  LAND 

centres.  There  still  breathes  the  old  Tuscan 
history — Florence,  Siena,  Pisa,  Arezzo,  Pistoia. 
At  every  step  there  is  a  reminder  of  that  pro 
digiously  active  life  of  the  fourteenth  and  fifteenth 
centuries  whence  issued  modern  civilisation. 
What  a  state  of  society  was  that  in  which  little 
cities  of  from  twenty  to  fifty  thousand  souls,  al 
ways  at  war  for  the  pleasure  of  being  enemies, 
created  masterpieces  unequalled  in  originality, 
and  each  having  its  literature,  its  art,  its  pleiads  of 
genius !  Think  of  Pisa,  for  example,  a  little  city 
which  makes  a  figure  in  the  history  of  the  world, 
and  which  created  with  the  product  of  its  textile 
arts  the  Duomo,  the  Baptistery,  the  Leaning 
Tower,  the  Chiesa  della  Spina,  the  Campo  Santo, 
and  all  these  without  any  models,  the  work  of 
Pisan  artists.  And  Florence — a  city  of  fifty 
thousand  souls,  which  produced  more  great  men 
than  all  France  at  the  same  epoch:  Dante, 
Giotto,  Cellini,  Cimabue,  Michael  Angelo,  Brunel- 
leschi,  Vespucci,  Machiavelli,  Guicciardini,  Boc 
caccio,  Savonarola,  the  Medicis,  Galileo,  Angelico 
of  Fiesole,  Marsilio  Ficino,  Villani,  Brunetto 
Latini,  Orcagna,  Pinturichio,  Leonardo  da  Vinci, 


THE  HOLY  LAND  87 

Andrea  del  Sarto.  And,  grand  Dieu !  what  a 
rich  life  is  that  which  breathes  from  the  Palazzo 
Vecchio,  the  palaces  of  the  Strozzi,  the  Uberti, 
the  Capponi,  etc.  !  All  this  within  the  narrow 
horizon  of  a  city,  the  artist  having  no  other  idea 
than  that  of  giving  pleasure  and  doing  honour  to 
his  fellow  citizens — seeing  naught  but  Florence 
in  the  world;  the  orator  never  dreaming  of  any 
other  auditory,  or  any  other  field  of  action  than 
Florence.  I  visited  the  convent  of  Savonarola 
yesterday  and  saw  his  relics,  brands  from  his  pyre, 
and  his  cell.  I  had  seen,  on  the  day  before,  the 
hall  that  he  had  built  for  the  fifteen  hundred 
deputies  of  his  democratic  constitution,  and  the 
place  where  he  was  burned  to  death,  and  which, 
on  May  23  of  last  year,  was  covered  with  flowers. 
Behold  this  enthusiastic  monk  issuing  from 
his  lonely  cell.  What  is  his  object,  his  measure 
of  action,  his  ambition  ?  Florence,  and  Florence 
only. 

Hence  immense  exaltation  of  individual  ac 
tivity.  What  are  we,  lost  among  thirty-five 
millions  ?  What  will  the  stroke  of  our  oar  amount 
to  in  this  ocean  ?  I  am  struck  with  the  frightful 


88  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Boeotian  character  of  those  cities  of  thirty  or 
forty  thousand  provincial  souls,  which  do  not 
contain  a  single  distinguished  or  learned  man, 
or  a  work  of  indigenous  art,  but  only  frightful 
copies,  modern  horrors,  without  soul,  without 
life,  without  character,  produced  because  it  was 
necessary  to  produce  something  for  the  city  hall 
or  the  prefecture.  Assuredly,  I  do  not  mean  to 
say  that  France  is  inferior,  that  this  great  achieve 
ment  that  is  called  France  is  not  an  admirable 
and  capital  element  in  humanity;  but  I  state  a 
fact.  Here  life  is  active  and  creative  while 
remaining  wholly  local  and  municipal.  And 
what  has  been,  still  exists.  You  cannot  imagine 
what  an  ardent  rivalry  exists  between  cities 
here.  First  of  all,  Tuscany  has  been  and  always 
will  be  a  country  apart ;  it  is  a  fatherland.  And 
in  Tuscany,  Leghorn  and  Siena  detest  Florence; 
Pisa  detests  Leghorn.  Certainly  the  late  revo 
lution  had  for  its  principal  motive  the  modern 
ideas  which  were  agitating  all  Europe;  but  it  is 
necessary  to  recognise  that  it  was  due  in  great 
part  to,  if  not  explained  wholly  by,  the  rivalry  of 
Leghorn  and  Florence.  This  is  not  all;  each 


THE  HOLY  LAND  89 

city  is  divided  into  wards  with  its  banners,  its 
privileges,  its  carroccio,  as  in  the  middle  ages. 
These  wards  form  institutions  apart.  Siena  has 
forty  thousand  inhabitants,  and  seventeen  quar 
ters  of  which  each  bears  the  name  of  an  animal; 
the  Unicorn,  the  She-wolf,  etc.  These  wards 
have  their  coat s-of -arms,  representing  the  animal 
whose  name  they  bear,  and  perpetuating  rivalries 
that  date  back  to  the  Guelphs  and  Ghibellines. 
One  of  the  wards,  that  of  the  goose,  inhabited  by 
dyers,  leather-dressers,  and  small  trades-people, 
is  a  republic  apart,  recognising  no  other  authority 
than  its  own.  All  the  inhabitants  of  this  quarter 
support  each  other  so  well  that  it  is  impossible  to 
make  an  arrest  there.  When  the  authorities 
wish  to  apprehend  any  one,  it  is  necessary  to 
lure  him  from  his  ward.  They  are  totally 
ungovernable,  and  recognise  no  other  authority 
than  Saint  Catherine  of  Siena,  who  was  the  child 
of  a  dyer  of  this  quarter.  During  the  whole  year 
the  people  dream  of  the  contests  of  the  Pallio, 
which  take  place  in  the  Palazzo  del  Campo,  and 
are  participated  in  by  the  seventeen  wards. 
This  is  the  great  event  in  the  life  of  the  country. 


90  THE  HOLY  LAND 

All  this  is  very  ridiculous,  is  it  not?  There  is 
very  little  of  the  rational  in  it  all.  But  it  pro 
ceeds  from  the  internal  constitution  of  this  people 
which  limits  its  horizon  and  narrows  the  sphere 
of  its  life  in  order  the  more  strongly  to  concen 
trate  it.  This  has  had  immense  advantages,  and, 
to  speak  truly,  civilisations  are  born  solely  from 
these  states,  on  these  little  theatres,  neighbouring, 
distinct  and  antagonistic  (Greece,  Italy  at  the 
end  of  the  middle  ages,  etc.).  The  modern  spirit 
will  undoubtedly  interdict  Italy  from  the  follies 
which  are  the  naive  consequence  of  this  dis 
position  of  ideas,  but  it  will  not  change  the 
nature  of  the  Italian  genius.  Centralisation 
will  be  the  death  of  Italy.  Imagine  Rome, 
Naples,  Florence,  as  departmental  centres  !  This 
may  be  good  for  Dijon,  Bordeaux,  etc.,  which 
have  never  lived;  but  Florence  has  lived. 
Florence  will  never  accept  this  role.  Leave 
Italy  free,  and  Florence  will  secede,  Siena  will 
secede,  Genoa  will  secede,  Sicily  will  secede, 
Venice  will  secede. 

Nevertheless,  the  idea  of  Italian  unity  germi 
nates  everywhere.  This  fact  must  be  understood : 


THE  HOLY  LAND  91 

the  theorists  imbued  with  French  and  cosmo 
politan  ideas  will -be  the  first  dupes  and  victims, 
and  the  first  to  be  undeceived,  should  Italy 
throw  off  the  yoke  of  the  foreigner.  It  is  true, 
however,  that  there  is  throughout  Italy  a  com 
mon  feeling  of  hatred  for  the  foreigner,  and  a 
vague  sentiment  of  intellectual  and  moral  unity. 
This  would  be  strong  enough  to  create  a  league 
against  the  foreigner.  But  would  it  be  strong 
enough  to  create  a  compact  state?  No;  a  thou 
sand  times  no !  Would  it  be  strong  enough  to 
produce  a  confederation  of  Italian  republics? 
I  do  not  think  so.  These  cities  would  rend  each 
other,  and  in  a  year  would  call  in  France  or  the 
emperor.  This  is  to  be  said,  however,  only  of 
the  present.  I  shall  not  speak  of  the  destinies 
that  a  remote  future  may  have  in  reserve  for  this 
country. 


LETTER  XI 

PISA,  February  10,  1850. 

WHAT  a  wonderful  city  is  Pisa !  I  have 
spent  my  day  at  the  Campo  Santo,  at  the 
Duomo,  the  Baptistery,  and  the  Leaning 
Tower !  Nothing  has  ever  made  so  vivid  an  impres 
sion  upon  me ;  nothing  has  enabled  me  to  under 
stand  so  well  the  prodigious  plastic  originality  of 
this  people.  These  admirable  masterpieces  are 
of  the  twelfth,  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries, 
and  there  is  in  them  a  delicacy,  a  sense  of  pro 
portion  and  harmony,  such  as  are  to  be  found  in 
the  most  beautiful  works  of  antiquity.  To 
speak  truly,  Italy  has  never  lost  the  sense  of  the 
true  proportions  of  the  human  body,  the  knowl 
edge  of  which  exercises  so  immediate  an  influence 
on  all  the  plastic  arts.  Gothic  art  had  not  this 
sense  of  proportion,  this  natural  compass,  which 
Greece  possessed  so  divinely.  Italy  has  never 
lost  it.  The  paintings  and  the  sculptures  of  the 

Q2 


THE  HOLY  LAND  93 

twelfth  and  thirteenth  centuries,  at  Siena,  Florence 
and  Pisa,  are  as  correct  in  taste  (although  less 
perfect  in  execution)  as  the  most  beautiful 
works  of  antiquity.  Artistic  eccentricity,  the 
romantic,  will  never  reveal  themselves  in  Italy. 
This  beautiful  country  naturally  inspires  respect 
for  form,  proportion,  completeness.  The  Campo 
Santo  is  beyond  all  price.  Imagine  all  the  ideal 
life  of  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  centuries 
traced  upon  these  walls  by  the  hand  of  Giotto, 
Orcagna,  Gozzoli.  All  the  life  of  the  middle  ages 
is  there.  The  system  of  the  world,  the  picture 
of  actual  life,  its  pains,  its  pleasures,  the  here 
after,  paradise,  hell  (always  represented  according 
to  the  topography  of  Dante),  the  last  judgment, 
history,  such  as  it  was  then  conceived,  the  serious, 
the  burlesque,  all  life.  And  what  original  local 
colour  there  is  in  all  this — a  little  republic,  a  state 
which  has  beside  it,  its  city  of  the  dead,  con 
taining  all  the  old  Pisan  inhabitants !  While 
beholding  these  beautiful  galleries  of  the  dead, 
people  say  to  themselves:  "I  shall  go  there 
one  day,"  and  death  becomes  familiar  and  loses 
its  emphasis.  This  concentration  of  a  whole 


94  THE  HOLY  LAND 

state  in  a  funeral  monument  appeared  to  me  in 
the  most  vivid  tints,  which  I  transmit  to  you 
badly.  If  you  could  have  only  seen  it  with 
me! 


LETTER  XII 

ROME,  February  17,  1850. 

HERE  I  am  at  Rome,  for  the  third  time,  and 
always  more  and  more  delighted  with  it. 
This  city  is  like  great  poems :  it  makes  new 
impressions  at  each  reading,  ever  appearing  under 
new  phases.  What  you  tell  me  of  your  condition 
fills  me  with  great  sadness;  how  much  I  regret 
that  I  have  been  forced  to  be  irregular  in  my  cor 
respondence  !  Now  that  I  am  here  alone,  and  in  a 
fixed  place,  I  shall  be  more  particular;  it  is  not 
to  you,  but  to  myself  that  I  promise  this.  I  think 
that  the  internal  pains  of  which  you  speak  are 
due  to  the  special  character  of  your  studies,  which 
are  not  precisely  what  you  are  fitted  for.  You 
know  that  I  have  always  regretted  that  you  did 
not  take  up  as  your  official  line  of  study  what  are 
called  the  moral,  scientific  and  literary  branches 
of  knowledge;  it  is  from  these  that  you  would 
obtain  interior  nourishment.  I  imagine  that  this 

95 


9<5  THE  HOLY  LAND 

divorce  between  your  interior  and  spiritual  and 
your  official  life  often  deranges  your  system  of 
life  and  produces  this  disrelish  of  existence.  Per 
haps,  also,  you  condemn  yourself  to  an  excessive 
abstinence  from  esthetic  pleasure.  This  pleas 
ure  is  also  individual;  it  is  even  egoistic,  which  I 
did  not  suspect  heretofore ;  but  it  is  noble,  it  ele 
vates.  You  know  how  to  admire  the  beautiful, 
but  you  do  not  seek  for  it  enough.  Here  it  is 
found  at  every  step ;  but  in  our  enlightened  coun 
try  slightly  dowered  with  art,  the  beautiful  is  not 
found  in  the  streets.  In  the  streets  you  will  only 
find  the  commonplace,  the  dull,  the  vulgar.  If 
you  were  a  Christian,  the  esthetic  portion  of 
Christianity,  strongly  grasped,  would  amply  satisfy 
this  want.  For  at  bottom  religion  is  nothing  else 
than  the  ideal  side  of  human  life,  a  less  pure  but 
more  original  and  popular  method  of  adoration. 
I  should  desire,  therefore,  since  you  no  longer  go 
to  mass  or  vespers  (it  would  not,  however,  be  a 
bad  thing  for  you  to  go  sometimes,  as  I  do  here), 
that  you  frequent  the  museums  and  the  theatre, 
that  you  read  good  literature,  not  only  the  great 
philosophical  works  which  are  your  nourishment, 


THE  HOLY  LAND  97 

but  those  works  which  are  purely  and  simply 
beautiful  in  themselves.  Poetry  and  ancient  art 
realise  this  wonderfully.  Our  poetry  and  our  art 
are  only  pretexts  to  discuss  philosophy.  Con 
sider  George  Sand,  Rousseau,  etc. 

Italy,  in  this  connection,  still  occupies  the  same 
point  of  view  as  in  ancient  times — the  beautiful  for 
the  sake  of  the  beautiful,  the  unlaboured  repro 
duction  of  beauty,  pure  and  simple.  You  cannot 
imagine  what  astonishing  placidity  exhales  from 
the  whole  physiognomy  of  this  country.  Yes 
terday,  Sunday,  I  understood  this  wonderfully. 
The  weather  was  admirable — a  golden  sun,  a  pale- 
blue  sky,  very  pale,  almost  white,  such  as  we  never 
have  in  our  climate.  All  the  population  was  in 
the  country — that  is  to  say,  in  the  deserted  portion 
of  Rome — the  Forum,  the  Colosseum,  Mount 
Palatine.  There  was  a  shrine  of  a  saint  in  this 
quarter  which  all  went  to  visit  on  this  day.  You 
cannot  imagine  what  genuine  contentment  there 
was  in  the  aspect  of  these  people;  let  us  under 
stand  ourselves — contentment.  All  had  an  air  of 
poverty  and  suffering,  and  were  in  rags ;  but  this 
did  not  matter;  there  is  something  in  the  Italian 


98  THE  HOLY  LAND 

people  that  one  cannot  imagine  to  exist  else 
where:  it  is  their  intimate  enjoyment  of  life  for 
its  own  sake,  without  any  accessory  happiness. 
The  great  pleasure  of  an  Italian  is  to  live.  Thus, 
when  he  can,  he  will  lie  down  in  the  sun  at  the 
foot  of  a  ruin.  All  the  time  that  is  taken  from 
this  species  of  enjoyment  of  life  is  painful  to  him ; 
provided  that  he  does  not  have  to  work,  and  that 
he  is  not  too  hungry,  he  is  happy.  That  is  the 
great  source  of  good  which  will  never  be  taken 
from  this  people,  and  it  renders  them  in  a  sense 
happier  than  we  are,  in  spite  of  their  humiliation. 
They  are  not  tormented  over  the  question,  they 
are  assured  of  what  suffices  to  make  them 
happy:  the  sky,  the  air,  the  pleasant  climate; 
they  are,  besides,  certain  of  not  dying  of 
hunger,  for  in  one  way  or  another,  and  in  truth 
I  do  not  know  how,  that  never  happens  in 
this  country.  On  this  account  poverty  never 
bothers  any  one.  Herein  is  the  secret  of  this 
incredible  *  carelessness  which  impresses  for 
eigners  so  strongly,  and  which  is  the  secret  of 
the  democracy  of  this  country.  The  only 
right  demanded  by  this  people  is  the  right 


THE  HOLY  LAND  99 

to  a  place  in  the  sun ;  this  right  it  enjoys,  and  will 
not  yield  up. 

This  is  why  Italian  religion  is  so  superficial,  so 
graceful  in  its  forms.  It  is  a  pleasure  like  any 
other,  or  at  least  an  occasion  of  pleasure,  for,  as 
in  our  case  before  the  Revolution,  all  life  is  chained 
to  religion.  The  Station  governs  every  Sunday's 
promenade;  yesterday,  people  went  to  Mount 
Coelius  because  the  station  was  that  of  Saint  John 
and  Saint  Paul;  Sunday  they  will  go  to  the 
Quirinal,  because  it  will  be  the  station  of  La  Cer- 
tosa.  To  interfere  with  their  religion  would  be  to 
interfere  with  their  pleasure.  "What  makes  me 
happy  in  Rome,"  said  Goethe,  "  is  that  I  am  living 
in  the  midst  of  a  purely  sensual  people."  This  is 
not  exactly  true;  it  is  in  Naples  that  the  people 
are  purely  sensual ;  with  regard  to  those  here,  he 
should  have  said  purely  esthetic.  For  it  is  by  art 
and  religion,  not  by  material  enjoyment,  that  they 
are  satisfied.  Here  is  the  world  in  which  your  life 
would  be  happy.  You  are  too  modern,  too 
French.  You  have  need  of  the  relaxation  of  art ; 
you  have  need  of  Italy,  for  Italy,  compared  to  the 
rest  of  Europe,  is  the  ancient  world  compared  to 


ioo  THE  HOLY  LAND 

the  modern.  You  love  Proudhon,  and  I  do  not 
blame  you.  But  what  a  spectacle  is  a  man  who 
lives  only  with  his  head,  who  cloisters  himself,  ren 
ders  himself  dull  by  dint  of  dialectics,  and  throws 
himself  into  the  combat,  striking  blows  of  logic 
right  and  left.  The  Italians  would  burst  out 
laughing  at  such  a  sight,  and  would  say  with  the 
good  man  with  whom  I  traversed  the  Maremma, 
and  who  spoke  a  good  deal  to  me  of  socialism, 
"  Che  pazzia  I  Che  pazzia  /"  "  What  folly  !"  I 
think  that  on  the  day  you  fall  in  love  with  a 
woman,  you  will  part  with  much  of  this  Proud- 
honian  sourness,  this  absolute  mental  logic  which 
is  devouring  you.  I  am  going  to  take  a  prom 
enade  this  afternoon  on  the  Appian  Way,  and  visit 
the  tomb  of  Cecilia  Metella  for  your  intention. 


LETTER  XIII 

ROME,  March  i,  1850. 

I  MUST,  at  last,  speak  to  you  of  our  interview 
with  Pius  the  Ninth.  A  thousand  incidents 
have  always  prevented  me,  and  this  is,  never 
theless,  one  of  the  most  interesting  episodes  of  our 
trip.  Daremberg,  who  is  now  a  Catholic  of  our 
shade  of  belief,  and  our  third  companion,  a  Pro 
testant,  were  eager  for  it,  and  then  we  were  not 
sorry  to  discuss  with  him  certain  affairs  relative 
to  our  researches.  At  Portici  we  saw  this 
little  man  who  keeps  the  world  in  trouble, 
who  has  been  and  perhaps  will  again  be  the  con 
tributing  cause  of  a  great  revolution.  Our  inter 
view  with  Pius  the  Ninth  (we  talked  with  him 
about  five  minutes)  entirely  confirmed  the  opinion 
which  people  held  regarding  him  during  the  first 
months  of  his  pontificate.  The  sole  impression 
that  you  have  on  issuing  from  an  audience  is  this : 
he  is  a  good  man  in  all  the  meaning  of  these  words. 


102  THE  HOLY  LAND 

His  portraits,  in  which  he  is  given  a  certain  air  of 
dignity  and  seriousness,  do  not  convey  a  general 
idea  of  him. 

Pius  the  Ninth  is  an  Italian  to  a  degree  that  you 
cannot  imagine ;  he  talks  a  great  deal,  and  passes 
every  moment  from  himself  to  various  subjects; 
he  habitually  intermingles  his  words,  after  the 
manner  of  Italians,  with  a  very  characteristic 
little  smile  that  we  would  call  silly  in  France, 
betraying  little  seriousness  and  elevation,  but  an 
amiable  and  easy  manner  of  taking  things.  There 
are  moments  when  his  face  becomes  animated,  and 
the  result  is  a  certain  naivet6,  a  freedom,  good 
nature  and  simplicity,  the  most  characteristic 
that  I  have  ever  seen.  It  is  impossible  to  meet  a 
more  perfect  type  of  the  Roman  who  in  his  studies 
or  his  relations  of  life  has  never  gone  outside  of  the 
circle  of  Roman  influence.  In  France  such  a  man 
would  be  called  weak,  narrow  and  commonplace ; 
but  this  species  of  provincial  good  nature  redeems 
everything,  and  on  leaving  him  you  feel  in  a  pleas 
ant  and  amiable  state  of  mind.  I  believe  he  per 
ceived  at  the  very  start  that  he  had  not  to  deal 
with  believers  of  the  first  order,  and  so  he  engaged 


THE  HOLY  LAND  103 

us  on  the  most  secular  subjects.  Accosting  Dar- 
emberg  on  the  subject  of  his  researches,  he  began, 
with  a  precision  which  astonished  us,  to  discourse 
on  the  surgical  instruments  of  the  ancients,  and 
especially  on  the  syringa  found  at  Pompeii,  and 
identical  with  those  which  have  been  most  recently 
invented.  I  avow  to  you  my  simplicity ;  I  believed 
that  syringa  was  to  be  translated  by  the  French 
word  which  resembled  it  most,  and  it  seemed  to 
me  a  very  curious  spectacle  to  see  a  philosopher, 
a  Protestant  and  a  heretical  Catholic  engaged  in 
a  discussion  with  the  successor  of  Gregory  the 
Seventh  and  of  Innocent  on  the  syringe  of  the 
ancients !  This  appeared  to  me  the  height  of 
comedy.  I  soon  perceived  that  syringa  means  a 
probe,  and  that  the  special  interest  of  the  Holy 
Father  on  this  point  was  due  to  a  malady  with 
which  he  is  threatened.  But  what  follows  will 
paint  for  you  the  man  and  the  Italian — I  mean, 
the  Roman  of  our  day.  In  this  relation  he  began 
to  discourse  on  the  theme  dearest  to  Italians,  the 
parallel  furnished  by  ancient  and  modern  civilisa 
tion,  a  parallel  which  is  recalled  to  them  at  every 
step  by  the  monuments  which  cover  their  land. 


io4  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Here  is  the  innocent  theory  which  he  explained  to 
us  with  an  aplomb  and  vain  ease  wholly  original : 
Modern  civilisation  seems  to  be  superior  to 
that  of  the  ancients,  by  the  fact  of  the  communica 
tion  which  has  been  established  between  the 
various  portions  of  humanity  (I  am  not  sure  that 
he  used  this  word)  which,  in  antiquity,  were  iso 
lated.  Now  this  has  been  realised  by  two  inven 
tions  which  sum  up  all  modern  civilisation — 
printing  and  steam;  printing  for  the  communica 
tion  of  minds,  steam  for  the  intercommunication 
of  bodies  and  merchandise  (sic).  You  cannot 
appreciate  how  this,  uttered  with  a  half -jocund 
air,  without  significance,  without  seriousness, 
vividly  represented  to  me  all  that  I  had  before 
observed  of  the  extreme  superficiality  of  the 
easy  banality  of  the  Italian  of  our  day  when  he 
ventures  into  the  domain  of  thought. 

I  wish  that  you  could  hear  what  in  this  country 
serves  as  topics  of  conversation  and  as  theses 
of  the  publicists.  What  is  astonishing  is  not 
the  liberal  or  illiberal  manner  in  which  they 
are  handled,  but  the  pettiness,  the  triviality 


THE  HOLY  LAND  105 

of  the  intellectual  categories:  "Religion  should 
not  be  made  subservient  to  politics." 

"  The  sovereignty  of  the  Pope,"  "  The  best  gov 
ernment."  Such  are  the  old  scholastic  questions 
on  which  Italians  with  a  little  learning  will  dis 
course  to  you  for  hours,  with  a  schoolboy's  naivet6 
at  times  amusing.  They  take  these  questions 
seriously,  like  pupils  in  a  rhetoric  or  philosophy 
class  who  have  a  thesis  to  prepare  on  them.  In 
general,  the  intellectual  development  of  the  con 
temporaries  of  this  country  (I  speak  of  northern 
Tuscany)  is  almost  nil,  and  the  grand  esthetic  sen 
timent  is  found  no  longer  among  the  instincts  of 
the  people. 

It  is  difficult  to  represent  to  what  degree  this 
people  is  artistic  and  comprehends  art.  Go  to 
our  expositions  and  notice  the  behaviour  of  our 
provincials  before  the  paintings ;  they  comprehend 
nothing;  it  is  another  language  for  them.  Now, 
the  poor  people  here  are  connoisseurs ;  they  love 
these  monuments ;  they  belong  to  them.  I  shall 
speak  to  you  later  of  some  very  curious  traits. 
Suppose  a  peasant,  a  workman  passing  before  the 
Tuileries :  he  will  remain  indifferent ;  he  has  had 


io6  THE  HOLY  LAND 

no  part  in  building  it ;  it  is  no  affair  of  his.  Here 
it  is  very  different.  Pisa  and  Florence  made  war 
upon  each  other  for  the  possession  of  that  famous 
painting  of  Cimabue  which  was  the  event  of  his 
century.  Here  the  people  very  often  say :  bello  or 
bellissimo;  the  word  beautiful  rarely  issues  from 
the  mouth  of  one  of  our  people. 


LETTER  XIV 

ROME,  March  10,  1850. 

I  SHALL  leave  Rome  in  about  ten  days.  I 
have  decided  to  proceed  to  Venice  by  way  of 
the  Legation,  stopping  at  Ravenna,  Bologna, 
and  Ferrara.  I  shall  probably  be  in  Paris  toward 
the  end  of  May.  The  complete  deprivation  of 
sympathetic  society  is  beginning  to  be  very  painful, 
I  assure  you.  The  Pope  made  his  entry  on  Fri 
day,  the  twelfth,  at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
The  whole  population  was  invited  to  show  enthu 
siasm,  but  the  result  was  mediocre.  You  can 
never  understand  to  what  degree  the  old  regime 
is  detested  and  impossible  in  this  country.  A 
strong  party  of  the  clergy  holds  advanced  ideas, 
and  perhaps  among  these  is  to  be  found  the  most 
Italian  patriotism.  The  nobility  and  the  bour 
geoisie  are  naturally  in  favour  of  secularisation; 
as  regards  the  people,  they  slumber,  except  at 
Rome.  You  can  never  imagine  in  what  extreme 

107 


io8  THE  HOLY  LAND 

degree  there  are  to  be  found  among  the  lower 
classes  here  the  primitive,  the  uncultured,  the 
brutal  and  the  naive  of  human  nature. 

In  a  clime  so  fecund,  this  lack  of  culture  has  its 
beauty  and  its  ideality.  The  result  is  a  people 
endowed  with  religion  and  the  instinct  of  beauty — 
a  people  wholly  antique,  creating  their  costumes 
with  an  inimitable  grace,  improvising  a  village 
decoration  with  admirably  pure  taste,  knowing 
how  to  distinguish  better  than  you  or  I,  a  painting, 
a  statue  or  a  church  of  defective  style ;  but  a  peo 
ple  absolutely  strange  to  every  idea  of  politics 
or  patriotism.  Speak  of  the  independence  of 
Italy  to  the  unfortunates !  They  do  not  know 
what  the  independence  of  Italy  means.  I  have 
been  told  a  great  deal  about  Mazzini:  he  is  a 
very  curious  man,  a  pure-blooded  Italian,  a 
Florentine  of  the  fourteenth  century,  but  an 
assassin  and  terrorist  to  a  degree  that  you  cannot 
conceive  of.  Besides,  there  is  not  a  country  in  the 
world  where  a  reign  of  terror  is  more  easy  of  accom 
plishment  than  here,  for  the  inhabitants  are 
cowardly  beyond  all  expression.  The  majority 
will  always  be  an  unimportant  thing  in  this 


THE  HOLY  LAND  109 

country,  for  it  does  not  represent  real  strength, 
and  is  merely  a  cipher.  If  there  is  an  enigma 
in  the  world,  it  is  certainly  the  future  of  this 
country, 


LETTER  XV 

ROME,  March  15,  1850. 

I  HAVE  just  spent  a  very  agreeable  evening, 
during  which  I  have  learned  a  great  deal. 
A  certain  M.  Spada,  a  very  intelligent  man 
of  purely  critical  tastes,  has  conceived  the  idea  of 
collecting,  day  by  day,  all  the  incidents  and  official 
acts  of  the  Roman  revolution — that  is  to  say,  of  the 
last  four  years.  With  the  aid  of  his  commentary, 
I  have  just  perused  this  valuable  collection,  and 
have  succeeded,  I  believe,  in  grasping  the  true 
physiognomy  of  this  singular  period.  I  avow  to 
you  that  I  am  forced  to  abstain  from  theoretical 
judgments  and  to  limit  myself  to  grasping  the 
original  side  of  characters  and  events.  The  prin 
cipal  and  most  difficult  feature  for  us  to  seize,  as 
regards  the  method  and  operation  of  the  curious 
movement,  concerns  its  local  and  municipal 
details  and  the  relation  of  man  to  man. 

First,  it  is  necessary  to  consider  that  Rome  is  a 
no 


THE  HOLY  LAND  m 

very  small  city.  Out  of  these  hundred  and  fifty 
thousand  inhabitants  there  are  a  good  two-thirds 
whose  only  occupation  is  breathing  the  air,  and 
warming  themselves  in  the  sun,  who  pay  no  atten 
tion  to  those  who  are  working  in  their  interest,  and 
of  whom,  in  fact,  no  more  account  is  made  than  if 
they  did  not  exist.  Then  there  are  the  clergy 
and  the  religious  bodies,  who  within  certain  limits 
do  not  count  for  much  more ;  so  that,  everything 
taken  into  consideration,  a  movement  of  this 
nature  includes  between  five  and  six  thousand  per 
sons,  composing  the  bourgeoisie  of  the  country, 
knowing  each  other  perfectly,  calling  each  other  by 
name,  keeping  up  continual  business  relations, 
having  lived  together  since  their  childhood.  Rome 
from  this  point  of  view  is  perfectly  represented  by 
a  prefecture  of  twenty  to  thirty  thousand  souls. 
There  is,  besides,  a  capital  trait  of  Italian  cities 
which  must  be  carefully  reckoned  with,  a  trait 
which  they  have  in  common  with  the  ancient 
cities.  When  you  visit  an  ancient  city — Pompeii, 
for  example — you  recognise  that  the  ancients  could 
not  live  at  home  (the  houses  are  small  to  an 
unimaginable  degree) ,  nor  in  the  streets  (they  are 


THE  HOLY  LAND 

narrower  than  the  narrow  streets  of  Paris,  and 
there  is  only  room  for  one  vehicle  to  pass  at  a 
time) ;  they  lived  in  the  Forum.  When  they  had 
nothing  to  do,  they  went  to  this  spacious  place, 
which  was  a  rendezvous  for  free  men.  Here 
there  were  porticos,  seats,  the  court  of  justice,  the 
bourse,  the  temples ;  in  fine,  all  public  life. 

Well,  it  is  exactly  the  same  to  this  day  in  Italy. 
In  the  middling,  or  small  cities,  there  is  a  piazza 
which  exactly  represents  the  forum  of  the  ancients, 
surrounded  by  a  loggia,  a  portico  constructed 
exactly  according  to  the  rules  of  Vitruvius.  There 
stands  the  communal  palace,  always  a  remarkable 
edifice,  where  there  are  a  museum  of  local  paint 
ings,  archives,  the  post-office,  which  in  this  coun 
try  is  always  ornamental,  and  the  great  fountain 
with  its  architectural  features.  This  piazza  has 
no  name;  it  is  the  piazza,  or  the  campo.  They 
speak  of  going  to  the  piazza  as  in  ancient  times 
they  spoke  of  going  to  the  forum. 

In  the  great  cities  like  Rome,  Naples,  or  Flor 
ence,  instead  of  a  piazza,  there  is  a  Corso — a  long 
street,  larger  than  the  others,  which  traverses  the 
city,  contains  all  the  stores  of  importance,  and 


THE  HOLY  LAND  113 

where  all  rare  and  unique  things  are  to  be  obtained. 
In  Naples  there  is  a  street  called  Toledo  which  is 
a  city  within  a  city.  They  say,  "  I  live  in  Toledo ; 
I  am  going  to  Toledo."  At  Rome  there  is  the 
Corso;  at  Florence  there  is  a  large  artery  which 
unites  the  piazza  of  Palazzo  Vecchio  and  the 
Duomo.  It  is  in  this  long  and  spacious  street 
that  all  life  is  concentrated,  as  in  the  Porte  in  the 
East.  When  you  have  nothing  to  do,  you  go 
there  to  sit  down ;  on  Sunday  you  walk  there  for 
hours;  whenever  there  is  any  news,  you  run 
there;  whenever  there  is  a  demonstration  to  be 
made,  this  street  is  decorated  with  flags,  illumina 
tions  and  inscriptions.  Everything  takes  place 
there.  You  cannot  imagine  how  this  fact  gives  a 
physiognomy  of  its  own  to  the  affairs,  and  espe 
cially  to  the  revolutions,  of  this  country. 

This  was  exactly  the  manner  of  the  ancient 
city,  where  everything  occurred  in  a  given  place, 
among  a  small  number  of  men,  who  were  ac 
quainted  with  each  other.  There  is  nothing  on 
a  large  or  universal  scale,  and  but  little  question 
of  principle — what  has  a  decisive  and  continuous 
influence  is  incident.  Rome  has  been  governed 


ii4  THE  HOLY  LAND 

by  incident  for  three  years  past;  all  this  history 
is  but  a  series  of  incidents.  A  certain  one  or 
ganises  a  demonstration,  another  tries  to  turn  it 
to  his  own  particular  end  and  profit,  a  third 
tries  to  arrest  it,  a  fourth  causes  to  be  distributed 
in  the  Corso  printed  bills  (a  method  which  has 
been  continuously  employed,  and  which  explains 
perfectly  this  custom  of  influencing  the  individual 
man)  to  forestall  a  conspiracy;  still  another 
tries  to  inspire  the  pope  with  fear,  and  supplicates 
him  to  show  himself  in  public ;  then  Ciceruacchio 
appears  on  the  scene  with  the  purpose  of  stabbing 
him. 

We  find  ancient  history  superficial  and  almost 
puerile,  in  the  fact  that  it  never  presents  aught 
but  the  actions  of  certain  private  individuals 
who  play  the  chief  role;  so  that  history  seems 
like  a  game  of  chess  between  a  small  number  of 
players  (a  maxim  of  Machiavelli),  and  this  is 
what  it  is  in  fact.  It  is  still  so  in  this  country. 
Without  doubt  these  men  stand  on  a  platform 
of  principles,  but  their  mode  of  action  is  wholly 
Italian  and  antique.  I  have  been  led  to  regard 
this  revolutionary  bourgeoisie,  whence  alone 


THE  HOLY  LAND  115 

will  come  the  political  salvation  of  this  country,  as 
being  much  stronger  than  it  seemed  to  me  at  first. 
Many  rich  and  influential  professional  men,  the 
Corsini,  the  Campelli,  etc.,  make  common  cause 
with  it,  and  the  antipathy  which  exists  in  our 
country  between  the  bourgeoisie  and  the  people 
does  not  exist  here — at  least,  on  the  part  of  the 
bourgeoisie.  The  representative  of  this  bour 
geoisie,  Mazzini,  is,  as  you  know,  the  purest  type 
of  the  democratic  socialist.  As  they  are  on  the 
verge  of  a  revolution,  they  do  not  examine  each 
other  too  closely,  and  offer  the  hand  of  friendship 
whenever  they  see  a  revolutionary  tendency. 
Later  on,  distinctions  will  be  made.  As  regards 
a  return,  even  for  a  little  while,  of  the  old  order 
of  things,  that  is  absolutely  impossible.  Do  not 
believe  anything  at  all  that  is  reported  concerning 
the  return  of  the  pope  until  you  hear  from  an 
official  source  that  he  is  in  the  Vatican.  And 
even  then,  wait  until  the  news  is  confirmed. 

I  no  longer  read  the  French  newspapers;  they 
trouble  me.  Therefore,  give  me  the  most  ele 
mentary  news. 


LETTER  XVI 

ROME,  March  31. 

I  THINK  that  I  shall  undertake  the  trip  to 
Lombardy  and  Venice.  I  have  just  received 
news  of  a  supplementary  sum  of  five  hundred 
francs,  which  is  granted  me  by  the  Minister,  with 
the  expectation  of  an  indemnity,  if  that  should 
not  suffice.  Who  knows  whether  the  oppor 
tunity  will  be  offered  later  on?  How  can  we 
defer  anything  to  the  future,  when  time  goes  by 
so  quickly?  And  why  should  I  leave  to  chance 
such  an  advantage  as  that  of  seeing  Venice? 
I  now  understand  well,  I  think,  the  three  central 
and  southern  portions  of  Italy;  I  shall  see  Pied 
mont.  How  painful  would  it  not  have  been  to 
me  to  miss  so  original  a  topography  as  that 
of  Venice  and  Lombardy !  And,  besides,  I  shall 
find  there  the  seat  of  my  Averroistic  philosophy, 
of  which  I  desire  to  write  the  history,  and  on 
which  my  ideas  have  been  very  much  broadened 

116 


THE  HOLY  LAND  117 

while  in  Italy.  This  will  be  the  history  of  the 
incredulity  of  the  middle  ages. 

Now,  the  two  centres  of  incredulity  in  the 
fourteenth  and  fifteenth  centuries  were  Florence 
and  Venice.  The  undevotional  and  profane  char 
acter  of  Florence  is  what  is  astonishing  at  the 
first  glance.  During  this  new  journey  I  shall  pass 
again  through  Florence,  while  taking  the  route  of 
Perugia,  Umbria  and  Arezzo.  Thence  I  shall 
reach  Venice  via  Bologna  and  Ferrara.  From 
Venice  I  shall  proceed  to  Padua,  another  important 
centre,  where  I  shall  devote  some  days  to  study. 
Thence  I  shall  go  to  Verona  and  Milan,  and  from 
there  to  Turin  and  France.  There  are  many 
railroads  in  Lombardy,  and  travelling  is  easy. 

It  is  said  that  the  pope  will  positively  return 
on  the  twelfth  or  fifteenth.  You  know  what  is 
to  be  thought  of  this  definitive  return  announced 
definitively  so  many  times.  Believe  it  when 
you  hear  the  official  news  that  he  is  installed  in 
the  Vatican,  and  then  wait  until  it  is  confirmed 
before  you  trust  it.  What  you  tell  me  of  the 
disorganisation  of  education  gives  me  pain; 
however  deserving  of  criticism  our  system  may 


n8  THE  HOLY  LAND 

have  been,  it  was  better  than  the  beotisme  which 
is  growing  and  opening  so  vast  a  field  to  super 
stition  and  credulity.  I  do  not  dread  the  clerical 
system  of  education;  it  is  rather  adapted  to 
form  a  liberal-minded  generation  by  reaction,  and 
by  attracting  attention  to  subjects  which  the 
wholly  profane  university  education  neglects. 
But  what  I  do  dread  is  that  stupidity  which  will 
become  so  dense  from  the  moment  that  all 
motive  for  study  is  removed.  However,  all  this 
cannot  fail  to  place  our  party  in  the  more  glorious 
light — our  party  which  is  destined  to  triumph 
sooner  or  later — for  the  modern  spirit  shall 
not  die. 


LETTER  XVII 

ROME,  April  14,  1850. 

I  HAVE  never  regretted  your  absence  so  much 
as  I  did  on  the  occasion  of  the  strange  scene 
which  we  witnessed  the  day  before  yester 
day  ;  I  have  never  seen  a  spectacle  more  strange, 
more  original  or  more  full  of  instruction  on 
human  affairs  in  general,  and  the  affairs  of  this 
country  in  particular.  I  expected  that  there 
would  be  a  cold  reception,  accompanied  by  some 
official  demonstration,  arranged  and  paid  for 
as  in  the  case  of  the  carnival.  Judge  of  my 
surprise  when,  standing  on  the  steps  of  the  church 
of  St.  John  Lateran,  I  found  myself,  at  the  mo 
ment  of  the  pope's  entry,  in  the  midst  of  a  perfect 
crowd  of  energumens  uttering  shouts,  nay  roar 
ings  of  "Viva  Pio  Nono!"  flinging  themselves 
on  the  ground  and  crying,  "  Benedizione ! " — a 
total  prey  to  the  most  violent  and  savage  enthusi 
asm.  It  was  still  worse  in  the  poor  and  narrow 

119 


120  THE  HOLY  LAND 

streets  through  which  the  cortege  passed.  I 
followed  it  for  a  distance  in  order  to  observe  the 
various  phases  of  the  spectacle.  Here  the  aspect 
of  the  populace  was  truly  startling.  Frenzied 
men  of  the  people  threw  themselves  under  the 
horses  in  the  streets,  holding  aloft  their  naked 
arms  and  crying,  "Be  our  leader,  Holy  Father, 
be  our  leader!'5 

It  was  at  this  moment  that  I  understood  the 
scenes  of  Naples  and  the  great  popular  massacres 
and  epidemics  of  the  middle  ages.  A  word,  a 
signal  wrongly  interpreted,  and  this  crowd  would 
rush  to  murder  and  incendiarism  as  to  a  holy 
work.  The  women,  especially,  groaned  like  bac 
chantes,  and  waving  their  rags,  shouted:  "Viva 
la  Madonna!"  "Viva  Pio  Nono!" — their  eyes, 
meanwhile,  starting  from  their  heads,  like  wild 
beasts. 

The  strange  disorganisation  of  the  human 
being  in  these  moments  of  fanaticism  (for  this  is 
the  technical  term)  is  a  frightful  thing;  you  are 
familiar  with  those  caricatures  which  the  ancients, 
and  after  them  the  moderns,  have  made  of  the 
human  type,  for  the  purpose  of  certain  relief 


THE  HOLY  LAND  121 

ornamentations ;  well,  here  they  are.  The  officers 
who  followed  the  pope  were  cold  with  fright,  as 
one  of  them  afterward  told  me  with  great  naivete. 
I  did  not  indulge  so  much  as  a  frown,  for  the 
slightest  sign  of  irreverence  would  have  caused 
a  man  to  be  disembowelled.  The  republicans, 
who  know  this  people  better  than  we,  were 
aware  of  this,  and  were  in  complete  eclipse  on 
this  day.  At  the  Square  of  St.  Peter's,  the 
respectable  and  moderate  papists  had  assembled, 
and  the  demonstration  here  was  less  savage ;  as  all 
the  foreigners  were  gathered  here,  this  is  prob 
ably  the  only  feature  that  will  be  described  and 
featured  in  the  newspapers.  What  a  people ! 
I  have  never  before  understood  so  strongly  the 
blind  impulse  and  terrible  brute  force  of  the 
masses. 

In  a  month  hence,  if  Pius  the  Ninth,  overthrown 
by  a  revolution  (a  happily  impossible  hypothesis) , 
were  condemned  to  die  on  the  scaffold,  these  very 
people  would  gaze  upon  him,  pass  by  and  insult 
him.  And  a  thousand  armed  men  in  red  uni 
forms  could  terrorize  them. 

In  the  evening  the  scene  was  not  less  pictu- 


122  THE  HOLY  LAND 

resque.  In  all  human  things  there  is  but  an  im 
perceptible  shade  which  separates  the  ugly  from 
the  beautiful,  the  odious  from  the  sublime. 

The  same  instinct  has  inspired  on  one  side 
Lamartine,  on  the  other  de  Sade;  on  one  side, 
Jesus  and  the  gospels,  on  the  other  the  Inquisi 
tion,  massacres,  crimes.  This  people  who  have 
appeared  hideous  to  me  in  the  manifestation  of 
their  enthusiasm,  I  have  found  gracious,  full  of 
verve,  warmth  and  plastic  energy  in  their  fetes. 
I  have  given  careful  attention  to  these  exterior 
follies,  illuminations  a  giorno,  etc.,  only  in  so 
far  as  they  illustrate  a  moral  side.  This  people 
possesses  to  an  incredible  degree  the  talent  of 
ornamentation ;  they  display  a  variety  of  means,  a 
grace  of  invention  that  you  cannot  conceive  of, 
and  everywhere  and  in  everything  a  purity,  an 
admirable  simplicity  of  taste. 

Purity  of  taste  among  the  people!  In  our 
country  peasant  taste  is  synonymous  with  bad 
taste.  Evidently  these  people  have  not  merely 
sought  in  all  this  an  occasion  of  unfurling  their 
banners  to  the  breeze,  of  draping  their  houses  and 
their  windows,  of  lighting  their  lamps.  In  this 


THE  HOLY  LAND  123 

country,  above  all  others,  the  lamps  seem  to  burn 
for  all  the  world. 

It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that,  as  the  reaction 
aries  have  told  me,  the  Mazzini  fetes  were  more 
gorgeous  still.  Fetes  are  one  of  the  actual  needs 
of  this  people  (read  the  history  of  Florence  and 
the  curious  institutions  in  this  regard).  They 
made  it  a  study  to  surpass  their  neighbours  in 
ingenious  inventions,  and  had  a  manufactory  of 
fabrics  for  these  occasions.  Fine  uniforms,  grand 
corteges,  etc. — all  those  things  that  would  not 
turn  our  bourgeois  rationalism  aside  one  step, 
enrapture  them.  If  Pius  the  Ninth  had  made  his 
entrance  without  drum  and  trumpets,  people 
would  now  feel  very  cold  toward  him.  But  how 
can  you  help  adoring  a  man  who  shows  you  such 
fine  things  ?  Beside  me  at  the  Lateran  were  some 
Roman  men  and  women  who  fell  in  a  swoon  at 
this  sight,  crying  out,  "  Non  si  puo  descrivere!" 
However  this  may  have  been,  Mazzini  was  of 
no  account  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour;  but  let  him 
return  some  day  with  fine  red  uniforms,  and  give 
the  people  eight  days  of  fetes,  and  he  will  be  the 
hero  of  the  hour.  One  of  the  reasons  for  the 


i24  THE  HOLY  LAND 

antipathy  of  the  people  toward  the  French  in 
former  times  was  their  timid  and  reserved 
manner,  their  simplicity  of  style  and  lack  of 
extravagance.  This  is  always  taken  here  for 
weakness  and  imbecility. 

"7  France  si  sono  troppi  buonil"  was  the  ex 
pression  on  the  lips  of  all.  The  sombre  colour  of 
the  uniforms  of  the  tirailleurs  of  Vincennes,  and 
their  lack  of  extravagance,  caused  them  to  be 
regarded  as  poor  lords.  Such  is  this  people,  my 
friend;  this  is  sad  but  curious.  At  this  time  it 
is  said  that  our  own  nation  does  not  look  very 
benignly  on  its  president.  But  let  us  wait. 
If  he  surrounded  himself  with  the  escort  and 
prestige  of  the  other  Napoleon,  things  would, 
perhaps,  be  the  same  as  at  Rome. 


LETTER  XVIII 

ROME,  April  21,  1850. 

MON  DIEU !  No  letters  from  you  yet ! 
What  is  the  matter  ?  I  leave  to-morrow 
for  Perugia,  and  for  a  long  time  hence  I 
shall  not  be  able  to  hear  from  you.  How  much 
all  this  disturbs  me !  Address  your  next  letters, 
poste  restante,  Venice.  Since  the  pope  has  come, 
Rome  pleases  me  no  more.  This  ruin  founded 
on  a  ruin  had  an  attractive  look;  but  this  small, 
trivial  life,  this  gossip  of  the  Roman  prelacy, 
these  vivid  fooleries  spoil  the  general  effect;  to 
sum  up,  I  shall  have  seen  Rome  at  an  interesting 
period,  sad,  deserted,  gloomy  and  without  life. 
For  the  sake  of  artistic  effect,  it  is  not  desirable 
that  Rome  should  enter  the  current  of  modern 
life.  Therein  she  will  never  play  a  capital  part; 
she  will  never  be  more  than  a  small  centre  like 
Turin  and  Florence ;  a  fact  that  would  be,  esthet- 
ically,  a  great  inconvenience.  An  assembly  de- 

125 


126  THE  HOLY  LAND 

liberating  at  the  Capitol  on  the  petty  interests 
of  Italian  municipalism  will  always  be  ridiculous. 
Papal  Rome  had  the  air  of  a  sepulchre,  with 
a  very  picturesque  effect;  but  if  papal  life 
became  too  active,  the  physiognomy  of  the  city 
would  be  much  altered,  and  the  damage  very 
serious. 


LETTER  XIX 

BOLOGNA,  May  n,  1850. 

BEHOLD  me  already  well  advanced  on  my 
long  journey;  the  most  difficult  and  the 
only  dangerous  portion  is  over.  For  the 
past  eighteen  days  and  more  I  have  unceasingly 
travelled  over  these  great  roads,  making  eight  or 
ten  leagues  a  day,  after  the  manner  of  this  coun 
try — the  most  agreeable  manner  in  the  world 
in  a  country  where  one  loves  to  pause  at  every 
step.  You  do  not  really  know  Italy  unless  you 
have  travelled  over  this  interesting  route  leading 
from  Rome  to  Ancona  and  the  Legations. 

Again  I  must  repeat  to  you  what  I  have  said  a 
thousand  times:  the  regions  which  I  have  just 
traversed  do  not  at  all  resemble  those  of  which  I 
have  already  spoken  to  you,  and  I  shall  exagger 
ate  nothing  in  telling  you  that  in  less  than  eight 
or  ten  days  I  have  seen  pass  before  me  three 
topographies  at  least  as  distinct  as  France, 

127 


128  THE  HOLY  LAND 

England,  and  Germany ;  or  taking  the  Greek  world 
as  an  example,  Athens,  Sparta,  and  Bceotia.  If 
there  is  a  striking  contrast  in  the  world,  it  is  that 
of  Umbria  with  the  Marches ;  on  the  other  hand, 
the  Marches  differ  most  radically  from  Romagna. 
Umbria  is  too  much  neglected  by  travellers  and 
by  history.  This  country  has  its  individuality, 
slightly  approaching  the  Tuscan  individuality,  it 
is  true  (above  all,  that  of  Siena,  which  makes  a 
figure  apart  in  the  Tuscan  movement),  but  very 
distinct,  nevertheless.  Spoleto,  Foligno,  Spello, 
and,  above  all,  Perugia  and  Assisi,  are  the  charac 
teristic  points  of  this  development.  Umbria  is 
still  more  esthetic  than  Tuscany.  Since  I  have 
seen  Perosa  and  Assisi,  Florence  and  Pisa  appear 
to  me  almost  a  Bceotia.  All  that  had  struck  me 
regarding  the  artistic  genius  of  Italy,  appears  to 
me  now  only  childishness.  It  must  be  remem 
bered  that  the  great  school  of  Italy,  that  which  is 
wrongly  called  the  Roman  School,  was  born  two 
generations  ago  at  Perugia,  and  that  it  ought  really 
to  be  called  the  Perugian  School.  Raphael  him 
self  is  wholly  Perugian,  and  can  be  understood  only 
at  Perugia.  The  misfortune  of  Umbria  is  that 


THE  HOLY  LAND  129 

it  has  been  despoiled  of  its  fruits,  first  by  the 
popes  and  cardinals,  who  carried  off  its  artists  and 
its  principal  masterpieces  to  Rome;  then  more 
especially  by  the  French,  who,  after  the  treaty 
of  Tolentino,  laid  violent  hands  on  all  the  paintings 
of  the  country,  leaving  behind  them  only  the 
meanest  trash.  All  these  have  since  been  re 
turned,  but  they  have  been  kept  at  Rome.  What 
a  singular  method  that  was  of  making  up  for 
plastic  impotence — loading  up  wagons  with  the 
masterpieces  of  the  vanquished ! 

Assisi  is  an  incomparable  region,  and  I  have 
been  recompensed  for  the  truly  meritorious  pains 
which  were  necessary  in  order  to  visit  it.  Imagine 
the  grand  popular  legend  of  the  middle  ages  com 
plete  in  two  churches  built  in  close  companion 
ship  by  Giotto  and  Cimabue !  The  city  is  still 
more  ancient  than  its  monuments.  It  is  of  the 
middle  ages  absolutely;  whole  streets,  perfectly 
empty,  have  remained,  stone  for  stone,  exactly 
what  they  were  in  the  fourteeenth  century.  Six 
or  seven  churches,  almost  as  curious  as  Saint 
Francis,  make  this  city  a  unique  spot  in  the  world. 
The  profusion  of  art  surpasses  all  that  can  be 


1 30  THE  HOLY  LAND 

imagined.  The  exterior,  the  interior,  the  doors, 
the  windows,  the  girders,  the  chimneys — all  are 
painted  or  sculptured.  Street  painting,  frequent 
throughout  Italy,  is  the  characteristic  trait  of 
Umbria.  The  mystic  and  slightly  rationalist  char 
acter  of  the  Umbrian  genius  (in  which  consists  its 
inferiority  compared  to  the  intellectual  Tuscan 
art)  is  especially  perceptible  in  this  city,  still  full 
of  the  spirit  of  the  second  Christ  of  the  middle 
ages. 

We  shall  speak  of  all  this ;  the  present  condition 
of  the  country  reminds  one  but  too  strongly 
of  the  middle  ages.  They  rob  and  murder 
one  another  in  broad  daylight,  and  this  is  re 
garded  as  the  simplest  thing  in  the  world.  We 
have  encountered  bands  of  from  ten  to  twelve 
brigands,  happily  in  the  hands  of  the  Tedeschi; 
these  unfortunates,  captured  a  few  leagues  from 
here,  looked  at  our  carriage  with  ill-disguised 
appetite,  a  fact  that  did  not  prevent  them  from 
asking  us  for  la  botteglia.  The  women  of  the 
troop,  who  were  allowed  to  wander  here  and 
there  with  incredible  freedom,  exhibited  a  foolish 
sort  of  gayety. 


THE  HOLY  LAND  131 

The  repression  of  crime  is  certainly  the  most 
defective  feature  of  the  social  organisation  of  this 
country.  The  State  is  not  considered  as  exer 
cising  the  functions  of  a  public  avenger  of  crime. 
When  one  has  been  robbed,  it  is  necessary  to  insti 
tute  a  personal  action,  at  one's  own  expense,  and 
as  the  idleness  and  carelessness  of  the  judicial 
authorities  passes  all  belief,  each  one  is  content  to 
be  robbed  once,  without  being  ruined  anew  by 
pursuing  the  robber.  As  regards  murder,  it  is  as 
it  was  in  the  middle  ages.  The  assassin  disap 
pears,  and  everything  ends  there.  Besides,  all  the 
sympathy  of  the  people  is  with  him,  because  it  is 
always  supposed  that  he  has  only  avenged  him 
self;  every  one  tries  to  aid  his  escape.  The  citizen 
who  would  arrest  a  criminal  would  actually  expose 
himself  to  a  penalty,  for  he  has  no  right  to  interfere 
with  the  liberty  of  another ;  this  is  reserved  to  the 
authorities.  You  will  see  that  it  is  the  system  of 
the  middle  ages — the  individual  man  being  con 
stituted  defender  of  his  property  and  his  life,  and 
having  no  recourse  for  defence  and  revenge  out 
side  of  his  own  family. 

The  Marches  are  the  Bceotia  of  Italy.     There 


1 32  THE  HOLY  LAND 

the  legends  are  as  heavy  as  the  paving-stones; 
there  art  has  produced  nothing.  Loretto  is 
ridiculous ;  their  Holy  House  will  never  be  anything 
else  than  a  great  gilded  falsehood.  Ancona  once 
passed,  one  finds  another  condition  of  things ;  art 
no  longer  appears  in  profusion  as  on  the  other  side 
of  the  Apennines,  but  the  population  is  active  and 
industrious,  and  the  social  condition  much  better ; 
distinguished  and  cultivated  persons  of  the  French 
type,  very  rare  in  Rome,  are  to  be  met  with  in  the 
small  cities.  I  had  been  truly  informed  that  the 
Legations  were  infinitely  more  cultured  than 
Rome.  Here  at  Bologna  I  find  myself  in  the 
midst  of  a  society  very  analogous  to  ours,  and  the 
antipodes  of  Rome.  It  is  only  here  that  one  can 
understand  the  absurdity  of  the  subjection 
of  this  country  to  the  pope,  and  of  its  dependence 
on  Rome.  The  history  of  its  subjection  is 
not  well  understood;  the  fact  is  that  it  only 
dates  back  to  1815,  and  there  is  an  incessant 
protest  against  it  from  the  country.  We  shall 
speak  of  that  and  of  Ravenna  also — Ravenna, 
where  I  remained  five  days,  and  which  was 
infinitely  instructive  to  me. 


LETTER  XX 

VENICE,  May  23,  1850. 

YOUR  political  affairs  preoccupy  me  singu 
larly.  It  is  impossible  for  me,  at  such  a 
distance,  and  limited  to  the  news  repro 
duced  in  such  bizarre  fashion  by  the  journals  of  this 
country,  to  form  an  exact  idea  of  the  situation  of 
affairs.  You  cannot  imagine  the  truly  burlesque 
inexactitude  with  which  French  affairs  are  pre 
sented  in  the  foreign  newspapers.  The  Tyrolese 
papers  alone  give  me  a  few  scraps  with  some  reason 
in  them.  The  others  surpass  all  belief,  and  make  it 
easy  for  us  to  understand  what  canards  we  swallow 
on  our  side,  when  we  read  of  foreign  affairs  from 
second-  and  third-hand  sources.  It  must  be  said 
that  these  laughable  blunders  are  not  intentional, 
or  the  result  of  a  systematic  animosity,  but  simply 
of  ignorance  and  of  the  impossibility  of  under 
standing  the  machinery  of  a  foreign  system  of  gov 
ernment.  What  you  told  me,  a  few  days  ago,  con- 

133 


i34  THE  HOLY  LAND 

cerning  the  repose  and  content  to  be  found  by 
trusting  one's  self  to  the  immutable  truth  of  nature, 
in  the  midst  of  the  instability  of  human  things, 
corresponded  perfectly  to  a  sentiment  that  I 
have  experienced  a  thousand  times  myself. 
I  never  set  my  thoughts  on  special  studies  with 
out  arriving,  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  at  a  painful 
and  unphilosophical  state  of  irritation.  Then 
by  a  sort  of  " About,  face!"  an  evolution  takes 
place  in  my  mind  with  a  rare  uniformity;  I 
plunge  into  the  peaceful  ocean  of  illusion.  History 
is  for  me  what  reason  is  for  you.  By  history, 
you  know,  I  do  not  understand  political  history 
in  the  ordinary  sense  of  the  word,  but  the  human 
mind,  its  evolution,  its  accomplished  phases. 
Here  also  are  seen  the  immovable  and  absolute; 
here  also  are  the  beautiful  and  the  true  acquired. 
One  of  the  most  charming  features  of  the  Italian 
character  is  something  in  the  nature  of  what  we 
are  considering — a  sort  of  alibi,  which  prevents 
despair  from  ever  becoming  extreme;  a  poetic 
imagination  like  that  of  Silvio.  "Oh,  after  all, 
what  remains  to  me  is  sufficiently  beautiful — this 
sky,  this  sea,  these  verdurous  isles,  this  unimagin- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  135 

able  harmony  of  nature  and  art.1*  With  this 
kind  of  reasoning  they  console  themselves  for 
having  to  live  under  leaden  roofs,*  which,  let  me 
say  in  passing,  would  be  the  pleasantest  apart 
ments  in  Venice,  if  they  were  only  to  let. 

The  religious  patriotism  of  the  women,  at  once 
gentle,  sad  and  resigned,  has  a  special  sweetness 
and  charm.  I  could  tell  you  some  touching  in 
stances  of  this.  It  is  by  religion,  above  all,  but  by 
a  noble  religion  of  the  heart,  not  the  gross  form  of 
the  South,  that  this  people  is  distinguished.  How 
charming  the  people  of  Venice  are !  How  strong 
and  how  profoundly  intelligent,  how  poetic  and 
how  active  at  the  same  time,  what  a  superb  com 
bination  of  human  nature  !  It  is  the  same  now  as 
in  former  times.  Venice  is  perhaps  the  city  of  all 
the  world  which  has  changed  the  least,  physically 
and  morally ;  on  the  other  hand,  all  around  it  has 
changed,  and  it  has  fallen  because  the  age  was 
no  longer  adapted  to  it.  Venice  is  the  most  strik 
ing  example  of  the  irremediable  decadence  of 
some  of  the  fairest  things  in  humanity ;  Venice  is 

*  The  prisons  were  called  "les  plontbs"  (the  leads)  because 
they  were  roofed  with  sheet-lead. 


136  THE  HOLY  LAND 

certainly  one  of  the  loveliest  flowers  which  have 
bloomed  in  the  garden  of  humanity. 

Venice,  withal,  shall  never  rise  again.  She 
could  live  only  on  condition  of  being  autonomous. 
Now,  the  tendency  being  toward  agglomeration, 
the  autonomy  of  a  city,  the  city  of  antiquity  and 
of  the  Italy  of  the  middle  ages,  has  become 
impossible.  Besides,  Venice  had  the  alternative 
of  becoming  rich  or  of  perishing.  Now  all  the 
efforts  to  restore  her  splendour  will  be  useless. 
Prosaic  Trieste  is  much  better  off;  and,  indeed, 
it  is  not  desirable  for  the  general  well-being  of 
humanity  that  real  advantages  should  be  sacrificed 
to  historical  considerations.  It  is  as  if  one,  with 
the  zeal  of  an  antiquarian,  resumed  the  use  of  the 
Roman  streets,  the  traces  of  which  are  still  to  be 
found  in  grand  and  spacious  avenues.  Life  has 
taken  its  character,  and  traced  its  path,  in  another 
direction  —  it  must  not  be  disturbed.  These 
antique  things  thus  remain  with  their  poetry,  their 
charm,  their  memories.  What  Venice  reveals, 
above  all,  is  the  spirit  of  the  city,  the  contact, 
course  and  solidarity  of  generations,  and  what  is 
meant  by  the  founding  of  institutions  and  man- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  137 

ners.  The  primitive  constitutions  of  Venice  equal 
in  poetry  and  harmony  all  that  is  offered  by  the 
purest  Greek  origins.  Venetian  art,  however,  is 
less  pure  than  Tuscan  art.  The  source  is  not 
pure;  there  are  reminders  of  Constantinople  and 
the  Arabian  style.  There  are  delightful  fancy, 
and  a  caprice  that  is  full  of  charm.  But  it  is  not 
beauty,  pure  and  without  method,  as  in  Pisa  or 
the  Parthenon.  The  wholly  patriotic  religion  of 
Saint  Mark  and  the  artistic  religion  of  Tuscany 
are  characterised  at  every  step  in  an  indescribable 
manner. 


LETTER  XXI 

PADUA,  June  6,  1850. 

I  AM  no  longer  in  Italy;  this  country  has  no 
longer  a  physiognomy;  art  has  vanished; 
it  is  France  again.  The  farther  I  depart 
from  Venice  the  more  strongly  it  appears  to 
me  like  an  isolated  region,  without  analogy  with 
what  surrounds  it.  I  believed  in  the  existence 
of  a  Venetia — that  is  to  say,  in  a  country  con 
stituting  a  well-characterised  whole,  and  having 
its  highest  expression  in  Venice.  This  does  not 
exist.  In  order  to  live,  Venice  needed  provinces 
on  terra  firma  dependent  upon  her ;  but  this  does 
not  mean  that  there  existed  between  her  and 
these  provinces  any  tie  of  parentage.  Venice 
is  the  lagoon.  All  that  surrounds  it,  Mestre, 
Fucina,  Chioggia,  and  those  innumerable  islands, 
Malamocco,  Murano,  etc.,  which  encircle  the 
islets  forming  the  city — all  this  constitutes  a  world 
apart,  and,  let  me  say  in  passing,  this  world  has 

138 


THE  HOLY  LAND  139 

nothing  in  common  with  the  Italian  world.  The 
series  of  the  Doges  and  Dukes  of  Venice  is  also 
very  curious.  These  clear-cut  figures,  revealing 
the  man  of  force  and  action,  without  elevation  or 
ideal,  have  nothing  in  common  with  that  aban 
doned  type  of  real  Italy  which  is  sometimes  indo 
lent,  but  more  often  grandiose.  You  would  take 
them  for  Slavs  or  Hungarians.  In  fact,  Venice, 
as  you  know,  has  numerous  ties  with  Illyria, 
although  its  origin  is  certainly  completely  Gallic. 
And  as  regards  institutions,  what  is  there  in  com 
mon  between  this  imperturbable  people  of  Venice, 
and  that  wholly  Athenian  turbulence  of  Florence, 
which  changes  its  forms  of  government  at  the 
proposition  of  the  first  newcomer,  after  half  an 
hour's  deliberation  ?  And  as  regards  art,  how  can 
we  love  this  crude  realism,  these  commonplace 
heads  of  Titian,  these  heavy  heads  of  Tintoretto, 
after  having  contemplated  the  ravishing  ideals  of 
the  Tuscan  and  Perugian  schools  ? 

The  Venetians  are,  above  all,  sailors,  but  sailors 
of  a  rare  kind.  Instead  of  that  pale  and  matter-of- 
fact  type  of  the  man  of  business  found  in  Holland, 
you  behold  a  man  living  under  a  beautiful  sky,  on 


i4o  THE  HOLY  LAND 

the  most  delightful  site  in  the  world,  leading  a  life 
full  of  energy,  grace  and  beauty.  The  result  is 
that  here  is  a  little  world  which  has  nothing  in 
common  with  its  surroundings.  It  is  an  inhabited 
lagoon  which  has  civilised  itself  in  its  own  fashion. 
As  for  Padua  and  this  country  in  general,  it  is 
exactly  of  the  type  of  Bologna  and  the  Legations 
with  somewhat  of  inferiority — an  inferiority  strik 
ing  and  incontestable  as  regards  art  which  is  still 
so  powerful  and  beautiful  in  this  portion  of  the 
eastern  declivity  of  the  Apennines. 

I  had  come  to  Padua  on  account  of  its  ancient 
school  of  learning  After  a  careful  examination, 
this  has  fallen  much  in  my  esteem;  it  is  flatly 
scholastic,  devoid  of  the  modern  spirit,  holding 
to  the  old  scholastic  follies  and  the  physics  of 
1600  and  1620,  having  chairs  "De  Generatione  et 
Corruptione"  "  De  Coelo  et  Mundo,"  etc.,  as  in 
1640  and  1650.  Its  condition  is  most  deplorable; 
it  is  that  of  veritable  intellectual  cretinism.  No 
encouragement,  no  progress,  not  a  man  of  ability 
in  evidence.  At  Bologna,  on  the  contrary,  I 
found  distinguished  men.  As  regards  the  con 
dition  of  this  country  I  say  nothing,  for  I  do  not 


THE  HOLY  LAND  141 

want  to  write  under  the  influence  of  anger.  I  con 
fess  that  all  that  I  have  dreamed  has  been  sur 
passed  ;  can  you  believe  it  ?  Moreover,  it  is  rather 
the  stupidity  and  nullity  of  the  government  than 
its  features  of  violence  that  exasperate  me. 
Violence  has  a  certain  air  of  fatality  to  which  one 
becomes  resigned  without  anger,  just  as  one  is  not 
irritated  by  sickness  or  death.  But  stupidity! 
.  .  .  This  quite  unhinges  me. 


LETTER  XXII 

MILAN,  June  14,  1850. 

AX  who  have  visited  Milan  use  a  single  word 
to  explain  the  impression  produced  by  this 
great  city.     From  Montaigne  to  our  own 
time,  all  travellers  without  exception  have  been 
struck   by  the   French   aspect  of  the   capital   of 
Lombardy. 

This  physiognomy  of  the  region  is  character 
istic  to  an  incredible  degree.  The  language,  the 
customs,  are  absolutely  our  own;  the  city  is 
entirely  new;  there  is  in  it  absolutely  nothing  of 
the  artistic;  the  appearance  of  the  merchants' 
quarters  is  that  of  the  Rue  Saint-Honore;  the  aris 
tocratic  quarter  recalls,  or  rather  identically  repro 
duces,  la  Chaussee -d'Antin.  The  grand  artistic 
palace  of  Rome,  of  Tuscany,  of  Venice,  has  disap 
peared;  nothing  remains  except  splendid  man 
sions  built  in  the  notably  characterless  style  of  our 
large  hdtels.  The  government  edifices  are  like 
ours,  great  buildings  of  artificial  architecture, 

142 


THE  HOLY  LAND  143 

theatrical  in  style,  decorated,  rather  than  painted, 
containing  sumptuous  apartments.  I  have  never 
yet  thoroughly  understood  why  the  most  trifling 
little  palace  of  Rome,  Florence,  Bologna  or  Venice 
compels  attention — is  a  monument,  in  a  word, 
although  we  never  lift  our  eyes  to  admire  the  m©st 
superb  edifice  of  Paris.  Certainly,  there  are  a 
thousand  buildings  in  Paris,  grander,  richer,  more 
ornamental  than  these  palaces.  The  latter  are 
all  dilapidated,  uninhabited,  even  uninhabitable, 
windowless,  having  a  few  planks  for  floors — veri 
table  shanties,  in  a  word.  But  they  are  works  of 
art,  with  an  individual  physiognomy,  and  this  is 
what  is  revealed  to  whoever  gazes  upon  them, 
though  he  does  not  know  exactly  why. 

The  contrast  presented  by  Milan  makes  it  oppor 
tune  to  analyse  its  causes.  As  regards  the  sub 
ject  of  art,  the  same  must  be  said  of  its  churches 
as  of  its  buildings ;  art  in  Milan,  in  a  word,  is  no 
longer  anything  more  than  theatrical  and  con 
ventional  decoration,  as  with  us.  But,  you  will 
say,  does  this  city,  which  like  Florence,  Venice, 
etc.,  has  had  its  originality,  its  history,  possess  no 
vestiges  of  this  originality,  and  does  it  now  present 


144  THE  HOLY  LAND 

merely  the  vague  and  general  type  known  as  the 
French  type?  This  can  be  explained.  First  of 
all,  there  is  not  in  Milan  one  stone  left  upon 
another  which  dates  further  back  than  Bar- 
barossa,  thanks  to  the  conscientious  manner  in 
which  this  emperor  carried  out  his  oath  in  this 
regard.  Again,  the  fury  of  building  is  pushed  to 
its  extreme  limit  here.  Further,  Milan  has  been 
an  official  city  for  half  a  century.  You  cannot 
realise  how  everything  here  bears  the  imprint  of 
Napoleon  and  of  the  Kingdom  of  Italy.  Napoleon 
rebuilt  everything,  palaces,  triumphal  arches,  etc. 
But  a  little  more,  and  Milan  would  have  become 
another  Rue  de  Rivoli,  with  accompanying  col 
umns  in  front  of  the  monuments  (an  idea  wholly 
French  and  entirely  ignored  by  the  ancient 
Italians).  There  is  another  objection  which  has 
long  preoccupied  me,  and  which  is  now  explained : 
if  Lombardy  is  scarcely  Italian  at  all,  and  is  with 
out  character  or  originality,  how  happens  it  that 
this  country  has  become  the  centre  of  the  Italian 
movement,  the  true  representative  of  contem 
porary  Italy — this  country,  which,  together  with 
Piedmont  (still  less  Italian),  has  produced  all  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  145 

great  men  who  represent  the  modern  spirit  of 
Italy — Monti,  Manzoni,  Pellico,  Beccaria,  Rosmini, 
Gioberti,  etc.  ?  But  it  may  be  truly  said  that 
these  men  are  not  Italians;  they  are  moderns; 
they  are  of  our  country,  they  are  of  us  who  have 
no  other  country  than  the  Idea.  They  are  moulded 
in  the  type  of  that  Italian-French  society  that 
Napoleon  conceived,  and  realised.  For  I  repeat 
that  the  Kingdom  of  Italy  has  remained  the  type 
of  this  country.  From  the  hour  that  Italy  entered 
upon  the  period  of  literature  and  reflective  art,  she 
was  to  have  her  great  representatives  in  this  coun- 
ry ;  but  in  her  grand  naive  epoch  she  was  obliged 
to  submit  to  local  influences. 

The  proper  aim  of  our  culture  is  to  render  prac 
tically  insignificant  these  differences,  thanks  to  a 
system  which  assigns  a  very  feeble  role  to  local 
influences.  Take  Canova,  for  example,  the  great 
reflective  artist,  who  lived  in  a  forgotten  corner  of 
Belluna,  Trevisa,  etc.,  and  who  counts  for  nothing 
in  the  naive  development  of  Italy.  Certainly, 
a  Canova,  born  in  this  country  in  the  fifteenth  cen 
tury,  remaining  unattached  to  local  tradition,  is 
as  true  a  representative  of  modern  culture  and  the 
modern  spirit  as  can  be  found  throughout  Italy. 


LETTER  XXIII 

TURIN,  May  21,  1850. 

SUNDAY  morning  I  crossed  the  frontiers  of 
Briangon,  and  although  I  succumbed  at 
Grenoble  to  the  temptation  of  the  Grande 
Chartreuse,  I  shall  be  in  Paris  again  toward  the 
end  of  May.     Farewell,  then ;  it  will  be  hard  for  me 
to  write  to  you  on  the  eve  of  seeing  you.     Few 
pleasures  in  my  life  have  been  as  real  as  that  which 
this  charming  perspective  causes  me.     How  grati 
fying  it  will  be  to  find  myself  again  with  you,  when 
we  have  so  much  to  say  to  each  other. 


146 


LETTER  XXIV 

BEYROUTH,  November  9,  1860. 

IF  you  wish  to  see  the  strangest  assemblage  of 
charming  and  sordid  things,  natural  beauties 
the  charm  of  which  it  is  impossible  to  describe, 
an  incomparable  sky,  an  admirable  sea,  the  most 
beautiful  mountains  in  the  world,  the  dirtiest  and 
most  poverty-stricken  cities  that  it  is  possible  to 
dream  of,  a  race  sordid  in  its  ensemble,  but  con 
taining  delightful  types,  a  society  arrived  at  the 
last  degree  of  disorganisation  which  it  is  possible 
to  attain  without  achieving  the  savage  state — 
come  here.  I  assure  you  that  nothing  more 
curious  or  more  striking  can  be  seen  anywhere. 
The  voyage  is  nothing,  provided  one  is  not 
too  inclined  to  sea-sickness.  The  average  of 
unpleasant  days  at  sea  in  the  worst  season  is  from 
two  to  eight.  Here  there  is  absolute  safety  for  us. 
The  difficulty  of  horseback  riding  vanishes;  you 
go  on  foot,  or  take  a  mule,  and  the  poorest  rider 

147 


i48  THE  HOLY  LAND 

runs  no  risk;  this  is  the  method  that  I  have 
adopted.  If,  therefore,  neither  your  work,  nor 
your  responsibilities,  nor  your  duties  bind  you  too 
firmly  to  Paris,  come. 

My  mission  is  getting  on  perfectly ;  we  are  going 
to  make  excavations  on  a  large  scale,  in  company 
with  the  army.  The  naval  authorities  are  also 
very  obliging,  and  have,  with  great  kindness, 
placed  a  steamer  at  my  disposal.  It  was  desired 
to  make  short  sojourns  during  the  winter,  and  to 
se-t  up  establishments  all  along  the  coast ;  the  pre 
text  for  this  has  been  found.  Fuad  is  very  well. 
Fuad  and  Ismail  are  men;  the  rest  of  the  Turks 
are  stupid  or  ignoble.  This  country  is  lost  to 
Turkey  without  hope  of  redemption.  But  what 
will  become  of  it?  This  is  one  of  the  most 
puzzling  problems  in  the  world  when  it  is  examined 
at  close  range.  The  strange  role  that  one  plays 
here  is  alone  worth  the  voyage.  You  cannot 
imagine  how  many  things  of  the  past  are  explained 
when  you  have  once  seen  this  country. 

Henriette  endures  the  fatigue  of  the  expedition 
very  well.  She  will  write  to  you  by  the  next 
post.  Excuse  me  this  time  for  being  so  brief. 


THE  HOLY  LAND  149 

These  days  I  am  greatly  worried  in  reaching  a 
decision  in  regard  to  Cornelie  and  the  child.  She 
will  tell  you  what  we  have  decided  upon.  Try  to 
come  with  her;  this  will  be  charming.  Lebanon 
and  the  sea  that  stretches  before  our  eyes  will 
banish  all  cares  and  cure  all  ills. 

Mount  Lebanon  is  the  most  enchanting  thing 
in  the  world.  We  climbed  it  the  day  before  yes 
terday.  The  charming  and  the  grandiose  have 
never  been  so  admirably  united.  Imagine  the 
smiling  Alps,  redolent  of  perfumes,  covered  to  the 
top  (save  some  peaks)  with  charming  villages,  or 
at  least  what  were  once  such,  for  all  these  are  now 
only  sections  of  walls.  It  is  impossible  to  have 
any  idea  of  the  devastation  of  this  country.  All 
that  has  been  said  falls  short  of  the  truth.  It  is 
the  paradise  of  God  devastated  by  the  frightful 
Tartar  demon.  Happily  all  the  world  now  seems 
agreed  to  drive  him  out.  England  veered  around 
some  days  ago;  Lord  Dufferin  is  now  more  re 
solved  than  the  Christians,  or  than  General  de 
Beaufort  himself,  who,  moreover,  is  the  most 
anti-Turkish  of  the  French  representatives  here. 

Come  and  see  us ;  you  will  be  with  us  at  Djebail 


150  THE  HOLY  LAND 

and  Saida,  whence  we  shall  strike  off  into  the 
mountain.  Do  not  expect  great  luxury;  though 
we  now  manage,  since  we  have  become  acquainted 
with  the  resources  of  the  country,  to  live  com 
fortably  and,  from  some  points  of  view,  delight 
fully.  Bring  an  elastic  saddle  for  the  mule,  a  soft 
bed,  strong  and  not  sharp-pointed  boots,  a  large 
rubber  coat,  made  like  a  capuchin's  cloak,  a 
travelling  blanket,  a  waterproof  valise,  flannel 
underclothing,  and  besides  these,  nothing  differ 
ent  from  your  ordinary  apparel.  I  believe  that 
this  voyage  will  do  you  much  good.  Journeys 
here  in  no  manner  resemble  those  in  our  country 
of  railroads,  carriages  and  hotels.  Travelling 
here  occupies  and  absorbs  one  most  completely. 


LETTER  XXV 

AMSCHID,  January  25,   1861. 

WE  are  all  well,  though  Henriette's  health 
during  these  latter  days  has  not  been 
altogether  good.  She  is  now  recovered. 
It  is  a  little  colder  here  than  usual,  and  the  old 
men  declare  that  in  twenty  years  they  have  never 
seen  snow  so  near  the  sea.  The  snows  cover  the 
summits  of  the  second  range  above  us,  about  a 
league  distant.  Thus  are  produced  incomparable 
effects  of  light  by  the  rays  of  the  sun.  In  the 
sunlit,  snowy  hollows,  sheltered  from  the  wind,  it 
is  delightful.  I  saw  a  real  marvel  a  few  days  ago, 
the  village  of  Maschnaka,  an  admirable  ruin  of  the 
remotest  antiquity,  whose  grandiose  character 
amazed  me.  Imagine  a  world  of  giants  and  heroes ; 
Homer's  Troy  must  have  been  like  that.  The 
surrounding  country  is  also  incomparable.  This 
is  the  valley  of  the  River  Adonis,  if  one  may  apply 
the  word  "  valley  "  to  a  precipice  more  than  a  thou- 

I51 


152  THE  HOLY  LAND 

sand  feet  deep,  the  ridge  of  which  is  but  a  few 
hundred  feet  wide.  The  permanent  snows  of 
winter  begin  there.  On  the  horizon  gleam  the 
white  domes  of  Aphaca.  The  contrast  of  the 
cold  winds  and  the  sun  is  something  indescribable. 
This  life  in  its  most  contrasting  forms  seizes  and 
penetrates  you.  Two  little  glaciers  in  depressions 
where  the  sun  never  penetrates  are  another  de 
lightful  feature.  On  the  whole,  the  valley  of  the 
River  Adonis  is  the  most  striking  thing  that  I  have 
seen  thus  far.  One  can  imagine  nothing  more 
romantic  and  more  melancholy.  It  is  truly  a 
country  where  we  may  weep  for  the  dead  gods. 
The  sea  vistas,  westerly  from  the  Wadi,  have  an 
extraordinary  effect. 

Semar-Gebail  gave  me  the  idea  of  an  ancient 
fortress  built  in  the  primitive  Saturnian  style. 
These  old  piles  of  Kronos,  embossed  with  great 
blocks  of  stones,  are  very  numerous  here.  I  am 
now  very  well  informed  about  the  old  Giblite  style. 
The  Tower  of  Byblos  is  truly  one  of  the  oldest 
buildings  in  the  world,  and  the  prototype  of  those 
of  Solomon  at  Jerusalem.  I  shall  establish  this  by 
decisive  investigations.  We  must,  however,  resign 


THE  HOLY  LAND  153 

ourselves  to  the  fact  that  this  ancient  architecture, 
like  that  of  the  Hebrews,  was  devoid  of  inscrip 
tions,  and  I  think  that  the  custom  of  inscribing 
monuments  at  Byblos  did  not  begin  until  the  open 
ing  of  the  Greek  epoch. 

The  tombs  (the  ancient  ones  are  also  devoid  of 
inscriptions)  are  of  a  very  grandiose  character; 
some  of  them  seem  like  the  giants  of  a  primitive 
world.  Greek  inscriptions  are  found  in  abundance, 
and  some  of  these  are  of  capital  importance.  We 
have  a  very  curious  Astarte,  and  a  beautiful 
Greek  Venus  of  the  Greco-Roman  epoch.  Our 
fleuron  is  a  lion  in  bas-relief,  said  to  be  a 
miniature  copy  of  one  from  the  palaces  of 
Nineveh. 

Our  collection  of  Greek  inscriptions  may  be  use 
fully  applied  to  the  study  of  religious  history. 
This  excellent  instrument  of  historical  investiga 
tion  has  not  been  sufficiently  employed,  though 
in  our  day  and  with  our  principles  of  criticism  it 
is  the  only  infallible  one.  Saida  will  furnish  me 
with  more  specimens  for  museum  purposes,  but  I 
doubt  that  it  will  furnish  as  many  historical  solu 
tions. 


i54  THE  HOLY  LAND 

More  and  more  I  recognise  the  near  ancestors 
of  the  Hebrews  in  the  Giblites,  a  patriarchal 
people,  little  addicted  to  trading,  sacerdotal, 
governed  by  senator  priests  (presbuteroi) .  God 
is  named  here,  El  Adonai,  Schaddi,  as  among 
the  Hebrews.  In  style  the  monuments  bear  a 
most  striking  analogy  to  those  of  Jerusalem  (ex 
cluding  lifelike  sculpture,  foliage,  ornamentation 
and  inscriptions).  Byblos  appears  to  me  more 
and  more  like  one  Jerusalem  which  has  been 
vanquished  by  another.  Adonai  has  conquered 
Adonis.  The  combat  between  these  two  cults 
still  goes  on  actively  in  Lebanon.  The  scrupu 
lous  and  infinite  care  which  the  Christian  zealots 
have  taken  to  destroy  the  temples  which  crown 
these  summits  is  really  curious.  Everything  has 
been  broken  into  little  bits,  but  these  fragments 
are  still  strewn  over  the  soil. 

The  idolatry  of  Lebanon  seems  to  be  the  type 
of  idolatry  conceived  by  the  fathers  of  the  church 
and  the  middle  ages.  I  had  considered  this  a 
puerile  type  until  I  saw  it  in  this  country.  To 
conclude,  the  country  has  never  recovered  itself; 
it  has  been  killed  by  Christianity;  it  was  already 


THE  HOLY  LAND  155 

in  ruins  when  the  Moslems  arrived ;  the  Christians 
finished  it. 

A  sad  thing  that  must  be  said,  and  that  I  shall 
only  say  between  us,  is  that  this  country  cannot 
be  civilised  except  by  slavery.  Free  labour  will 
never  produce  anything  great,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  no  result  of  toil  is  worth  as  much  to 
a  man  here  as  the  pleasure  of  living  and  simply 
doing  nothing.  All  things  considered,  even  with 
us  labour  is  inforced,  because  the  man  who  will 
not  work  is  condemned  to  death.  It  is  not 
exactly  the  same  here.  The  only  slightly  flour 
ishing  epoch  in  the  history  of  this  country  was 
that  of  the  Emir  Bechir  who  overwhelmed  it 
with  taxes.  It  was  necessary  to  work  to  be 
able  to  pay  them,  and  to  pay  to  be  allowed  to 
live;  therefore,  people  worked. 

It  is  only  in  the  East  that  one  can  understand 
the  pleasure  of  living  for  the  sake  of  living.  They 
live  in  a  fuller  sense  than  we,  in  the  fact  that  they 
economise  life,  while  we  greedily  squander  it. 
Hence  their  utter  indifference  to  the  accessories 
of  life,  well-being,  consideration  of  others,  etc. 
Hence,  also,  an  equality  of  which  we  can  have  no 


i56  THE  HOLY  LAND 

idea.  The  millionaire  who  entertains  us  differs 
in  nothing  from  the  poor  people  of  the  village, 
or  from  his  relations  who  are  his  servants  and 
ours.  The  other  day  we  received  a  visit  from 
some  ladies  living  on  the  mountain;  their  negro 
slaves  entered  with  them,  sat  down  beside  them 
on  the  divan,  and  took  their  leave  with  them. 
Were  it  not  for  their  colour  we  should  have  taken 
them  for  our  visitors'  daughters. 


LETTER  XXVI 

AMSCHID,  January  30,  1861. 

I  WRITE  only  a  line,  for  I  am  despatching  my 
report  by  this  mail.  But  I  do  not  desire 
that  you  should  again  accuse  me  of  negligence 
and  forget  fulness.  Forget  you,  old  friend !  Is 
it  possible  that  you  can  thus  give  rein  to  your 
uneasy  imagination !  My  remembrance  of  you 
is  the  dearest  and  most  actual  of  all.  It  would 
have  been  a  treat  to  see  you  again.  It  is  true, 
however,  that  up  to  now  you  would  not  have 
had  very  fine  weather.  Winter  here  is  excep 
tional;  it  is  exactly  the  weather  of  our  April  and 
May,  not  cold  but  terribly  windy;  for  the  last 
fifteen  tiays  we  have  had  much  rain.  This 
hampers  our  labours  considerably.  I  leave  Ams- 
chid  on  the  seventh  or  eighth  of  next  month,  to 
concentrate  all  my  efforts  for  a  month  on  Saida. 
I  often  think  of  your  fine  book,  of  the  astonish 
ment  that  it  will  cause  and  the  misunderstandings 

157 


158  THE  HOLY  LAND 

that  it  cannot  fail  to  provoke.  The  objections 
which  M.  Chevreul  and  others  raise  seem  to  me 
to  resemble  much  those  which  the  Orientalists 
of  the  school  raised  against  my  Semitic  Languages. 
Scholasticism  is  the  necessary  form  of  almost 
all  minds.  Fine  minds  which  escape  it  are  liable 
to  scolding  from  all  sides.  But  they  are  the  only 
ones  who  in  the  end  obtain  the  attention  of  the 
public,  for  they  alone  are  able  to  give  to  their 
works  an  entirely  human  character. 

I  am  delighted  that  you  see  Michelet.  What 
I  have  just  read  of  La  Mer  in  the  Revue  has 
enchanted  me.  Have  this  volume  sent  to  me 
by  M.  Darasse,  Conti  Way,  No.  2.  What  pro 
found  truth  there  is  in  his  naturalist  as  well 
as  in  his  historical  fancies.  Tell  him  that  he 
must  come  to  Syria  when  he  wishes  to  paint  the 
real  flower.  The  splendour  of  flowers  is  under 
stood  only  here.  No,  Solomon  in  all  his  glory 
was  not  clothed  like  one  of  these.  Above  all, 
the  cyclamen,  both  leaf  and  flower,  is  a  master 
piece  that  almost  throws  one  into  ecstasies. 
Imagine  the  most  exquisite  black  lace  over 
charming  green  velvet — such  is  the  leaf.  The 


THE  HOLY  LAND  159 

flower  has  a  naivete  that  is  adorable.  The 
orange-trees  and  citron-trees  in  bud  are  also  most 
delightful.  The  birds  of  this  country  are  beauti 
ful  ;  the  small  ones  are  of  the  wag-tail  species,  full 
of  prettiness  and  grace. 

The  other  day  on  the  mountains  I  saw  some 
eagles  in  their  eyrie,  then  soaring  in  circles  over  the 
abyss.  The  scene  was  of  a  calm  and  savage 
majesty,  wholly  biblical  in  character.  The  sea 
is  a  strange  thing  here.  It  would  not  please 
Michelet.  It  is  completely  inorganic.  A  rocky 
and  sandy  coast  always  washed  in  the  same  part ; 
not  a  shred  of  seaweed,  not  a  marine  plant ;  very 
few  shells,  nothing  of  that  multiple  life  of  our 
ocean  coasts.  The  traces  of  man's  handiwork, 
borne  everywhere  by  the  rocks  of  the  coast, 
produce  a  strange  sensation  in  us,  habituated 
as  we  are  to  the  shores  of  Brittany.  But  the 
general  effects  of  the  landscape,  the  tints  of  even 
ing,  the  storms,  etc.,  have  no  equal  anywhere. 


LETTER  XXVII 

BEYROUT,  February  n,  1861. 

I  DO  not  wish  you  to  accuse  me  again  of  for 
getting  you,  though  the  fatigues  and  cares  of 
all  kinds  imposed  upon  me  by  this  difficult 
affair  would  excuse  me  in  the  eyes  of  a  friend 
less  susceptible  than  you.  I  have  left  with  a 
lively  regret  my  kingdom  of  Byblos.  During 
two  months  I  have  reigned  supreme ;  I  have  seen 
a  corner  of  the  world  wholly  attentive  to  my 
service,  eager  to  obtain  my  smile  and  anticipate 
my  desires.  Up  to  the  end,  I  have  not  been 
arrested  by  any  difficulty ;  I  have  done  all  that  I 
wished,  as  if  I  were  in  a  country  where  there  was 
no  other  law  than  my  will.  I  shall  not  find  it 
thus  in  the  future,  and  I  cannot  think  without 
dismay  of  the  time  when  it  will  be  necessary 
to  travel  on  foot,  follow  narrow  pathways,  and 
yield  obedience  without  question,  to  a  thousand 
exigences,  a  thousand  rules. 
1 60 


THE  HOLY  LAND  161 

One  is  only  free  here  on  condition  that  he  is  a 
stranger.  On  the  whole,  even  the  native  is 
exceedingly  free.  There  is  not  a  single  police 
man,  not  a  single  preventive  measure,  no  restric 
tion  of  natural  liberty,  and  withal,  there  are  fewer 
crimes  against  the  person  and  property  than 
elsewhere.  Nothing  can  equal  the  safety  of  this 
country,  outside  of  periods  of  crisis.  Professional 
robbery,  that  fruit  of  civilisation,  does  not  exist 
here.  A  woman  may  cross  the  Lebanon  without 
being  molested  for  a  moment. 

The  day  before  yesterday  I  saw  the  patriarch 
of  the  Maronites.  He  is  a  charming  type,  the 
masterpiece  of  the  combination  of  Italian  educa 
tion  and  the  fine  and  gentle  spirit  of  this  race. 
The  bishops,  with  the  exception  of  Tobias,  bishop 
of  Bey  rout  (an  intriguer),  are  also  good  men. 
With  regard  to  the  Greeks,  united  or  schismatic, 
I  have  a  very  poor  opinion.  What  is  lacking 
essentially  in  the  Syrian  is  fixity  and  continuity 
of  ideas  and  rectitude  of  judgment.  Their 
facility  for  learning  all  things  (especially  lan 
guages)  greatly  surpasses  ours.  But  they  have 
not  that  persistence  which  produes  great  crea- 


i62  THE  HOLY  LAND 

tions.  And,  moreover,  ideas  which  are  bizarre, 
subtle  or  even  absurd  are  the  very  ones  which 
chiefly  recommend  themselves  to  them.  They 
do  not  understand  what  common  sense  is.  All 
this  has  had  a  charm  which  has  seduced  the 
world. 

In  Tiberim  Syrus  defluxit  Orontes. 

You  cannot  see  too  much  of  this  individuality 
of  the  Syrian  mind — its  persistence,  its  identity. 
Syria  is  not  a  nationality,  but  it  is  one  of  the 
capital  individualities  of  humanity.  Strangers 
will  organise  it  politically,  but  it  will  always  be 
a  region  sui  generis. 

I  am  falling  from  fatigue,  and  to-morrow  I 
have  to  make  a  journey  of  eight  hours  on  horse 
back,  with  the  ladies,  as  far  as  Saida.  But  the 
life-giving  air  of  this  country  enables  us  to  stand 
anything. 


LETTER  XXVIII 

SOUR,  March  8,  1861. 

I  DESIRED  to  write  you  my  impressions  of 
the  new  country,  but  the  fatigues  of  this 
region  of  Tyre  are  such  that  in  the  evening 
I  am  almost  incapable  of  work.  This  country  re 
sembles  Lebanon  in  nothing.  It  is  a  desert ;  the 
country  around  Rome  gives  a  certain  idea  of  it.  In 
no  other  place  is  Turkey  so  hated ;  elsewhere  you 
see  the  good  that  she  prevents,  here  you  see  the 
evil  that  she  does.  The  Metualis  are  a  very 
wicked  race,  fanatical  and  deceitful,  a  com 
pletely  spoiled  people.  It  is  here,  above  all,  that 
I  am  confirmed  in  my  view  of  the  essential  trait 
of  the  Syrian  character,  and  which  I  call  false- 
mindedness.  Here  absurdity  is  the  running  water, 
the  daily  bread.  It  is  necessary  to  examine  the 
perversion  of  the  details  of  life  in  order  to  believe 
this.  This  perversion  is  entirely  of  the  head; 
the  morals  here  are  very  pure,  and  have  nothing 


i64  THE  HOLY  LAND 

of  the  infamies  of  modern  Egypt,  for  example. 
But  the  ideas  of  these  people  are  completely 
perverted. 

Tyre  is  considerably  effaced.  But  the  memories 
of  this  noble  city  sustain  me  in  my  researches, 
even  when  they  are  least  attractive.  Too  little 
attention  is  given  to  the  role  which  Tyre  has 
played,  and  to  its  historic  nobility.  Two  hun 
dred  years  earlier  than  Greece,  Tyre  upheld  the 
liberty  of  municipal  republics — that  is  to  say, 
ancient  liberty  against  the  great  despotisms  of  the 
East;  alone,  she  held  in  check  for  years  the 
enormous  Assyrian  machine.  Never  without 
emotion  do  I  traverse  this  isthmus  which  in 
its  time  has  been  the  forum  of  liberty. 

A  very  curious  thing  is  that  the  remains  of 
the  Phoenician  civilisation  are  almost  wholly 
the  remains  of  industrial  monuments.  The  in 
dustrial  monument,  so  fragile  with  us,  was,  in 
the  time  of  the  Phcenicans,  grandiose  and  colossal. 
The  whole  country  is  strewn  with  the  relics  of 
this  gigantic  industry,  hewn  out  of  the  rock. 
The  wine-presses  (a  sort  of  gates  built  of  three 
superposed  blocks)  resemble  triumphal  arches; 


THE  HOLY  LAND  165 

the  old  factories  with  their  tubs  and  millstones 
are  still  there  in  the  desert,  perfectly  intact. 
The  wells  near  Tyre,  said  to  be  Solomon's,  are 
something  wonderful,  and  create  a  profound 
impression. 

I  am  annoyed  by  the  tardiness  of  the  architect 
who  was  to  come.  Otherwise,  all  is  well.  A 
few  days  ago  we  found  at  Saida  four  magnificent 
sarcophagi,  with  large  sculptured  head-pieces 
and  pedestals  in  the  real  Phoenician  style. 


LETTER  XXIX 

SOUR,  March  12,  1861. 

A  FRIGHTFUL  storm    of    which    no  words 
can    give   any  idea    has   suspended   our 
labours  for  the  present.     For  more  than  a 
month  we  have  had  delightful  weather,  neither 
hot  nor  cold — weather  that  they  might  have  in 
paradise. 

Yesterday  we  lived  in  involuntary  terror. 
Our  dwelling  is  a  veritable  lighthouse;  it  has 
little  stability,  and  is  situated  at  the  extremity 
of  the  island.  The  rage  of  nature  on  all  sides, 
the  whirlwind  of  roarings  reminding  one  of  the 
gods  of  another  world,  a  shipwreck  which  took 
place  before  our  very  eyes,  and  kept  us  trembling 
for  hours,  left  on  us  a  terrible  impression. 

To-day  the  weather  is  still  bad.  Yesterday 
we  had  intended  to  set  out  for  Oumm-el-Awamid, 
the  most  beautiful  ruins  in  this  country.  I  shall 
have  to  spend  eight  days  there  under  the  tent. 

1 66 


THE  HOLY  LAXD  167 

The  country  is  a  desert;  there  is  not  a  dwelling 
for  two  leagues  around. 

Our  departure  is  naturally  delayed.  The  ladies 
wish  to  share  this  rude  campaign ;  I  could  not  dare 
to  promise  them. 

Sidon  has  given  us  admirable  results;  we  have 
now  about  ten  magnificent  sarcophagi  of  most 
original  style.  My  Djebail  expedition  will  not 
appeal  to  the  public,  but  this  one  will  be  under 
stood  by  all.  I  am  now  more  than  ever  of  the 
opinion  that  these  monuments  are  ancient,  and 
anterior  to  Alexandria.  I  have  the  proof  here. 

But  Tyre  has  been  so  terriblv  overwhelmed 
that  research  here  will  never  possess  much  interest. 
What  is  needed,  above  all,  is  a  geologist  to  ex 
amine  into  the  strange  scenes  of  destruction  on 
the  coasts,  and  to  determine  whether  a  portion 
of  the  island  has  really  subsided. 

I  am  already  on  biblical  ground;  I  can  see 
Mount  Cannel  on  the  horizon;  I  have  seen  mel- 
.--:-.::::!•/  Sarep:i.  not  a  sv.r.e  ::  which  ren:^i::s 
above  the  soil.  The  wonderful  summit  of  Her- 
mon,  the  highest  point  in  all  Syria,  closes  our 
horizon  toward  the  east.  After  ascending  one 


1 68  THE  HOLY  LAND 

or  two  hours,  we  are  in  the  midst  of  the  idolatrous 
cities  of  the  tribe  of  Dan. 

All  this  causes  in  me  a  strong  desire  that  I 
hold  in  check;  for  I  must  first  accomplish  the 
Tortosa  excavations.  I  leave  for  Tortosa  on 
the  twenty-third. 

On  the  seventh  or  eighth  of  April  I  shall  return 
here,  and  thence  I  shall  depart  for  Jerusalem. 


LETTER  XXX 

SOUR,  April  19,  1861. 

WHAT  a  life  ours  is !    A  restless  journey 
from  one  end  of  Syria  to  the  other! 
In  eight  days   I   have   mounted  the 
region  of  Tortosa  by  real  magic ;  yesterday  I  was 
at  Tyre.    Since  my  arrival  I  have  organised  our 
excavations  of  Ournm-el-Awamid,  which  already 
show  fine  results.     At  last  I  am  somewhat  free ;  I 
have  profited  by  it  to  be  a  little  sick;  now  that 
I  am  recovered  I  set  out  for  my  explorations  in 
Galilee. 

To-morrow  we  enter  into  an  unknown  country 
in  the  direction  of  Lake  Huleh,  which  I  know  to 
be  full  of  ancient  monuments.  In  four  days  we 
shall  reach  Oumm-el-Awamid ;  from  there  we 
shall  go  to  Carmel ;  thence  to  Nazareth,  thence  to 
the  Sea  of  Tiberias;  all  this  country  is  totally 
uninhabited,  yet  I  confess  that  I  prefer  it  to 
Tortosa  or  Ruad. 

169 


i;o  THE  HOLY  LAND 

It  is  here  that  Mussulman  fanaticism  is  carried 
to  its  limits. 

A  frenzied  party  established  in  the  mosque  and 
in  the  bazaar  reigns  by  threats  of  fire  and  death. 
It  has  reduced  to  nothing  the  Turkish  power, 
and  maintains  a  ferocious  hatred  against  every 
thing  that  is  not  of  the  exalted  spirit  of  Islam. 
It  is  here  that  one  understands  what  a  mis 
fortune  Islamism  has  been,  what  a  leaven  of 
hate  and  exclusiveness  it  has  sown  in  the  world, 
how  exaggerated  monotheism  is  opposed  to  all 
science,  to  all  civil  life,  to  every  great  idea.  The 
effect  which  Islamism  has  had  upon  human  life 
is  something  incredible;  the  asceticism  of  the 
middle  ages  is  nothing  in  comparison.  Spain  has 
never  invented  a  religious  terror  which  approaches 
that. 

But  nature,  here,  is  always  delightful  and 
splendid.  Syria,  from  beginning  to  end,  is  a 
garden,  of  which  the  most  extensive  and  best 
cared  for  of  our  public  gardens  can  hardly  give  an 
idea.  These  flowers  have  a  naturalness,  a  grace, 
a  freshness  which  cannot  be  equalled.  It  is  not 
yet  hot,  except  when  the  unendurable  khamsin 


THE  HOLY  LAND  171 

is  blowing.  We  spent  eight  good  days  under 
the  tent  at  Oumm-el-Awamid.  Life  under  the 
tent  is  gay  and  agreeable,  but  it  requires  an 
equable  temperature. 

I  am  delighted  that  you  have  seen  Brittany, 
and  I  see  that  you  have  understood  it  well. 
Our  little  islands  of  the  C6tes-du-Nord  would 
not  have  pleased  you  less.  When  I  think  of 
it,  I  am  seized  with  such  a  desire  to  return  that 
the  duty  which  keeps  me  here  becomes  a  heavy 
one.  Never  have  these  countries  inspired  me 
with  such  sentiments ;  you  admire  them,  but  they 
lack  that  deep  and  melancholy  charm  that  we 
value  so  much. 


LETTER  XXXI 

JERUSALEM,  May  9,  1861. 

JERUSALEM  is,  indeed,  the  most  singular 
place  in  the  world;  its  present  is  an  un 
rivalled  medley  of  the  ludicrous  and  odious, 
while  behind  all  this  is  the  most  extraordinary  past, 
still  translucid  at  every  step.  The  topography  is 
very  precise.  This  legendary  topography  is  cer 
tainly  provoking;  it  supposes  that  some  one  has 
followed  and  marked  with  chalk  every  place  that 
was  remarkable  in  the  lives  of  the  prophets  and 
of  Jesus.  But,  chimeras  apart,  there  cannot  be  a 
difference  of  more  than  a  few  feet,  when  all  is 
considered. 

Here,  assuredly,  are  Bethphage,  Bethany  and 
the  Mount  of  Olives,  the  places  beloved  of  Jesus. 
Gethsemane  is  not  far  from  this  little  region; 
according  to  some  monks,  it  is  near  a  group  of 
very  old  olive-trees.  Yonder  is  Bethsaida, 
Siloam  and  its  fountain.  Golgotha  was  not  far 

172 


THE  HOLY  LAND  173 

from  where  they  now  place  it.  This  road  cut 
in  the  rock,  and  descending  from  Galilee,  has 
certainly  borne  the  footprints  of  Jesus,  and  is 
certainly  the  place  where  he  received  from 
these  poor  bands  of  Galileans  that  triumph 
at  the  hands  of  the  poor  which  cost  him 
his  life. 

With  regard  to  the  temple,  let  the  Mosque  of 
Omar  be  replaced  by  a  square  edifice,  built  in 
that  style  which  permits  a  good  general  view  of 
the  interior,  and  everything  will  be  unchanged. 
Some  of  the  smaller  portions  of  the  walls,  and 
the  subterranean  portions  of  the  Mosque  El- 
Aska  are  true  Hebrew  monuments.  As  regards 
Jewish  monuments,  they  are  to  be  found  every 
where  ;  discriminating  minds  can  see  the  past  very 
perfectly.  The  tombs  of  the  Valley  of  Jehosa- 
phat,  the  Golden  Gate,  far  surpass  their  common 
reputation. 

On  the  whole,  I  am  delighted  with  my  sojourn 
here,  but  I  shall  not  conceal  the  fact  that  I  am 
very  much  fatigued.  The  climate  of  Palestine, 
with  its  surpassing  changes,  does  not  agree  with 
me.  I  shall  close.  Only  excuse  me  for  being 


i74  THE  HOLY  LAND 

brief,  and  not  writing  often.  You  have  been 
unjust  toward  me  in  not  seeing  that,  in  the  con 
fusion  of  my  surroundings,  it  was  almost  impos 
sible  to  write. 


LETTER  XXXII 

BEYROUT,  September  12,  1861. 

IT  is  then  decided  that,  since  you  are  married, 
you  are  to  write  no  more  to  us.  You  will 
make  me  hate  Madame  Berthelot,  and  if  I 
dared  I  should  write  to  her  to  complain.  Our  negli 
gence  does  not  excuse  yours.  Many  allowances 
should  be  made  for  us ;  for,  in  the  middle  of  the 
month  of  August,  we  have  had  to  embark  on  the 
coast  of  Syria  one  hundred  and  fifty  large  blocks  of 
stone,  weighing  from  one  to  two  tons  each.  At 
last  all  is  finished.  But  what  a  difference  there  is 
between  the  army  and  the  navy  in  expeditions  of 
this  kind.  With  the  former  everything  is  easy; 
with  the  latter  all  is  thorny. 

Add  to  this  that  the  present  disposition  of  the 
country  has  changed  as  from  white  to  black. 
A  year  ago  France  was  feared  by  the  Moslems 
and  worshipped  by  the  Christians.  At  the  present 
hour  she  is  openly  insulted  by  the  former  and 

175 


176  THE  HOLY  LAND 

cursed  by  the  latter.  It  is  certain  that  our  posi 
tion  has  been  made  much  more  difficult.  To 
come  here  with  the  intention  of  leaving  again 
is  a  fault  without  parallel.  Although  we  shall 
have  a  great  deal  of  trouble  in  organising  our 
expedition  to  Cyprus  by  reason  of  the  careless 
ness  of  M.  de  La  Riviere,  who  has  taken  conflicting 
measures,  we  shall  accomplish  it,  and  I  shall 
return  before  the  first  of  November.  What  a 
long  absence  this  is  !  Would  you  believe  it  ?  We 
have  been  separated  a  year. 

I  have  employed  my  long  days  at  Ghazir  in 
correcting  my  Life  of  Jesus,  such  as  I  have  con 
ceived  it  in  Galilee  and  in  the  country  of  Sour: 
In  eight  days  it  will  be  finished;  I  have  only 
yet  to  write  the  account  of  his  last  two  days. 
I  have  succeeded  in  giving  all  these  events  an 
ordered  sequence  which  is  completely  lacking  in 
the  gospels.  I  believe  that  this  time  one  will 
have  before  his  eyes  living  beings,  and  not  these 
pale,  lifeless  phantoms — Jesus,  Mary,  Peter,  etc., 
considered  as  abstract  beings,  and  only  typified. 
I  have  endeavoured  to  do  the  same  as  he  who, 
by  drawing  a  violin  bow,  arranges  grains  of 


THE  HOLY  LAND  177 

sand  in  natural  waves  on  vibrating  plates.  Have 
I  succeeded?  You  shall  judge  of  this.  But  I 
ask  you  not  to  say  a  word  of  it  to  any  one  outside 
of  our  circle.  It  must  not  be  divulged.  It  will 
come  out  in  its  own  time.  Now  that  it  is  finished, 
I  have  arrived  at  the  point  of  caring  very  little 
for  the  College  of  France  or  all  the  world  besides. 
Let  me  only  be  allowed  to  publish  it  (and  who 
can  refuse  me  this),  and  I  shall  be  satisfied. 


LETTER  XXXIII 

ALEXANDRIA,  November  16,  1864. 

HERE  we  are  at  Alexandria  after  an  admir 
able  passage ;  I  have  never  seen  so  beauti 
ful  a  sea.     For  one  day  only  the  water 
was  slightly  rough,  and  even  then  the  fact  that 
we  were  indisposed  was  due  to  the  peculiar  defect 
of  screw-propellers  which  are  incapable  of  with 
standing    the    slightest    shock.     Stromboli,    the 
Lipari    Islands,    Messina   and   the    Straits    have 
greatly  interested  me. 

Stromboli  is  one  of  the  strangest  objects;  a 
cone  of  ashes  two  or  three  hundred  feet  in  height 
rising  abruptly  from  the  waves  at  an  angle  of 
40  degrees,  it  looks  as  if  it  were  composed  entirely 
of  damp  ashes,  and  has  a  general  appearance 
of  rawness.  The  eruptions  take  place  from 
a  large  opening  on  the  side;  in  the  daytime 
nothing  is  seen  but  smoke.  A  crumbling  on 
one  side  has  formed  a  habitable  slope  on  which 


THE  HOLY  LAND  179 

a  village  has  been  built  and  farming  estab 
lished. 

The  coast  of  Calabria  is  of  the  most  grandiose 
appearance,  especially  Aspromonte,  which  seems 
like  a  somber  and  terrible  mountain  lost  in  the 
clouds.  I  have  seen  Etna  only  from  afar,  like 
a  sort  of  Olympian  vision  in  the  heavens;  it  is 
colossal. 

As  for  Alexandria,  I  have  found  it  such  as  I 
saw  it  three  years  ago — dirty,  hideous,  vulgar, 
disgusting  by  its  baseness,  sordidness  and  im 
morality.  In  vain  have  I  been  shown  on  the 
banks  of  the  canal  the  most  beautiful  flowers  in 
the  world;  despite  my  efforts  (I  had  refused  to 
enter),  I  have  not  been  able  to  avoid  meeting  the 
proprietor  M.  B.  It  is  true  that,  for  the  last  two 
days,  since  I  have  heard  of  the  acts  of  this  person 
age  explained,  I  am  led  to  believe  that  he  is  less 
ignoble  than  he  is  said  to  be.  His  perfect  naivete 
in  telling  humorous  stories  which  elsewhere  are 
presented  as  very  wicked  ones  has  seemed  to  me 
an  extenuating  circumstance.  He  has  done  no 
more  than  all  other  Europeans  in  this  country, 
in  intriguing  with  the  viceroy.  Mariette,  Gail- 


i So  THE  HOLY  LAND 

lardot,  all  the  French,  are  openly  friendly  to 
him. 

I  forgot  all  that  while  gazing  from  my  window 
at  this  ancient  port  where  Ammonius  Saccas 
created  the  Alexandrian  philosophy,  while  follow 
ing  his  calling  of  porter;  below  lies  the  Jewish 
cemetery  where  sleep  Philo  and  many  other 
noble  thinkers,  brothers  of  Jesus. 

To-morrow  we  leave  by  rail  for  Cairo;  but  do 
not  deceive  yourself.  One  starts  at  eight  o'clock 
in  the  morning  and  arrives  at  his  destination  at 
five  in  the  evening,  making  a  journey  that  ought 
to  take  three  hours;  but  this  is  fortunate  after 
all,  for,  were  it  otherwise,  serious  accidents  might 
occur. 

I  have  found  my  excellent  Doctor  Gaillardot 
here.  He  has  followed  us  from  Cairo  and  will 
accompany  us  into  Syria.  Mariette  awaits  us 
at  Cairo  and  will  conduct  us  to  the  pyramids  and 
to  Sakkara. 

You  see  that  all  is  proceeding  according  to  our 
desires,  and  that  everything  is  well  managed. 
Ah,  if  we  had  not  left  behind  us  so  many  things 
to  worry  about !  Go  and  see  poor,  little  Ary, 


THE  HOLY  LAND  181 

and  take  good  care  of  him;  he  loves  you  very 
much,  and  is  sad  when  you  do  not  give  him  some 
sign  of  affection.  Take  my  place  with  him. 

Address  your  next  letter  to  Beyrout,  Syria, 
paste  restante,  via  Marseilles. 

If  you  see  M.  Egger,  tell  him  that  I  shall  write 
to  him  the  next  post,  and  ask  him  to  hurry 
the  publication  of  my  book  on  the  Mission  at  the 
Imperial  Publisher's,  and  to  call  attention  to  the 
fact  that  the  book  goes  up  to  page  200  inclusively. 
Remember  me  to  Taine,  Sainte-Beuve  and  all 
our  friends. 

On  the  whole,  I  do  not  repent  that  I  started  out 
by  ascribing  great  importance  to  antiquity. 
This  sentiment  is  no  more  than  what  my  work 
deserves  in  compensation  for  all  the  sacrifices 
and  regrets  that  it  has  cost  me.  Present  my 
respects  to  Madame  Berthelot,  and  believe  in  my 
firm  friendship.  My  wife  sends  her  best  love  to 
Madame  Berthelot. 


LETTER  XXXIV 

ON  THE  NILE  NEAR  SAKKARA,  December  17,  1864. 

THIS  expedition  to  Egypt,  which  was  to  be  a 
simple  trip  to  Cairo  and  the  pyramids,  has 
become  a  regular  journey  of  five  hundred 
leagues,  extending  to  the  Cataract  of  Assouan. 
Mariette,  desiring  that  I  should  see  all  Egypt,  has 
dragged  me  hither.  The  viceroy,  with  rare  good 
grace,  has  accorded  me  the  facilities  reserved  for  the 
most  privileged  personages.  Mariette  has  been  my 
guide  at  every  step ;  in  fine,  I  have  accomplished 
this  journey  under  the  very  best  conditions;  I 
have  seen  everything  and  seen  it  wonderfully 
well.  Exposure  in  the  sun  and  a  cold  caused 
me  to  be  indisposed  for  a  time  at  Thebes,  but  I 
now  feel  wonderfully  fresh  and  well,  and  I  am 
able  to  endure  without  trouble  days  of  fatigue  at 
least  as  bad  as  those  of  the  Syrian  journey. 

I  am  now  able  to  give  you  my  general  impres 
sion  of  this  strange  country.     What  is  absolutely 

182 


THE  HOLY  LAND  183 

unequalled  is  the  sky.  Nothing,  either  in  Syria 
or  Italy,  had  given  me  the  least  idea  of  that. 
The  absolute  dryness  of  the  atmosphere  pro 
duces  tones  of  sweetness  and  delicacy  that  are 
without  parallel.  The  mornings  and  evenings 
are  enchanting;  the  simplest  objects — a  group 
of  palm  trees,  a  verdurous  plain,  a  horizon  of 
rocky  hills — assume  striking  scenic  perfections. 
Certain  of  the  country  regions  are  also  charming ; 
in  general,  however,  the  detail  is  painful.  It 
is  dusty,  dirty,  without  verdure;  the  complete 
absence  of  pure  water  is  a  shock  to  us ;  the  trees 
growing  in  a  soil  of  ashes  are  wrinkled  and  thorny. 
What  is  really  wonderful  is  the  sky,  the  horizon, 
the  Nile.  Its  average  width  is  about  a  thousand 
feet;  at  times  it  forms  immense  sheets  of  water. 

When  you  reach  Assouan  all  is  changed;  the 
valley  contracts,  the  channel  is  filled  with  rocks, 
the  steep  banks  are  covered  with  verdure  as  fine 
as  the  grass  in  our  gardens. 

There  is  nothing  more  strange  than  Assouan, 
seen  from  Philse  (the  cataract  is  between  them). 
The  river  flows  through  a  labyrinth  of  granite 
blocks,  while  on  both  sides  the  desert  approaches 


1 84  THE  HOLY  LAND 

to  the  very  banks.  All  this  taken  in  connection 
with  the  little  wonder  of  Philae,  and  the  strange 
aspect  of  the  people,  all  Nubians,  and  still  wholly 
savage,  forms  a  most  striking  ensemble.  It  was 
not  without  emotion  that,  standing  on  the  last 
rock  of  Philae,  I  bade  farewell  to  the  Nubian 
valley,  stretched  out  before  me  like  a  green  rib 
bon.  It  is  probable  that  I  shall  never  again  ap 
proach  so  near  the  sun,  and  that  I  shall  never 
more  behold  Ipsamboul,  Gebel-Barkal  and 
Khartoum. 

As  for  old  Egypt,  it  is  truly  a  world  apart. 
Denderah,  Esneh,  Edfou,  Ombos,  Philas  are  of 
the  Ptolemaic  or  Roman  epoch.  But  the  en 
semble  of  Thebes  is  of  the  seventeenth  to  the 
tenth  century  before  Jesus  Christ.  Of  this 
there  can  be  no  doubt ;  it  suffices  to  come  in  con 
tact  with  it  to  see  absolute  evidence  of  this.  Now 
Thebes  is  the  Versailles  or  the  Saint-Denys  of  an 
Egyptian  monarchy,  supposing  the  latter  to  be 
preceded  by  immense  developments.  The  ad 
mirable  tombs  of  Beni-Hassan,  of  exquisite  style, 
covered  with  paintings  which  are  a  perfect  picture 
of  Egyptian  life,  date  from  2500  B.  C.,  the  dates 


THE  HOLY  LAND  185 

being  of  indubitable  authenticity  by  reason  of 
the  cartouches  of  the  kings.  In  fine,  Abydos  or 
Thinis,  Sakkara  (Memphis)  and  the  pyramids 
bring  us  back  to  a  world  still  more  ancient,  and 
much  more  different  from  the  world  of  Thebes 
than  our  modern  world  is  from  the  Roman 
world.  I  have  come  to  believe  perfectly,  with 
M.  Marie tte,  that  the  date  of  5000  B.  C.  given  by 
Manethon  for  the  foundation  of  the  first  Egyptian 
empire  is  a  very  moderate  hypothesis. 

Among  the  most  striking  things  are  the  pyra 
mids  and  the  surrounding  region,  the  Sphinx, 
the  tombs,  the  temple  discovered  by  M.  Mariette, 
bare,  without  inscription  or  sculpture,  and  wholly 
of  granite  prisms  without  any  ornamentation. 
This  temple  was  built  by  Chephren,  the  con 
structor  of  the  second  pyramid,  whose  statue, 
discovered  by  M.  Mariette,  is  now  in  the  Museum 
of  Boulak.  The  whole  dates  from  4500  B.  C. 

I  do  not  return  converted  by  such  figures ;  but 
the  chain  of  all  this  chronology  has  surprising 
strength.  Up  to  3000  B.  C.  there  is  absolute 
certainty;  beyond  that  there  are  breaks  and 
weak  portions  in  the  chain ;  some  of  the  dynasties 


1 86  THE  HOLY  LAND 

given  by  Manethon  as  successive  may  be  regarded 
as  synchronous.  But  all  these  doubts  are  reduced 
to  a  very  limited  field,  and  it  must  be  said  that  all 
the  discoveries  of  M.  Mariette  lead  to  the  adop 
tion  of  surprising  figures.  These  discoveries  have 
led  to  the  finding  throughout  the  Egyptian  soil 
of  monuments  of  the  dynasties  which  partisans 
of  the  synchronal  system  regarded  as  local  or 
partial.  On  the  whole,  the  work  of  M.  Mariette 
is  the  greatest  archasological  enterprise  of  this 
century.  All  this  has  been  conducted  with  a 
courage,  perseverance  and  scientific  spirit  which 
have  been  truly  admirable. 

Not  a  single  concession  has  been  made  to 
frivolity;  no  account  has  been  taken  of  the  idler 
or  man  of  the  world;  but  one  object  has  been 
kept  in  view:  the  exclusive  pursuit  of  scientific 
results.  The  brilliant  museum  of  Boulak  has 
been  formed  of  itself ;  not  a  single  monument  has 
been  destroyed  in  building  it  up.  And  grand 
Dieu !  what  difficulties  we  had  to  encounter ! 
You  can  imagine  how  little  the  purely  scientific 
spirit  is  understood  in  this  country,  either  by  the 
governing  classes  or  those  who  surround  them. 


THE  HOLY  LAND  187 

The  viceroy  is  a  man  of  gentle  character,  well 
brought  up  and  full  of  good  intentions.  But, 
my  God,  what  a  state  of  society.  This  worthy 
man  passes  his  life  in  unfortunately  but  too  well 
founded,  his  brother  but  slightly  concealing  his 
projects  and  intention  to  succeed  him  as  soon  as 
possible. 

To  conclude,  this  journey  has  delayed  me  con 
siderably,  but  has  interested  me  greatly.  This 
contact  with  remote  antiquity  has  given  me  a 
great  deal  of  pleasure.  Criticism  ought  to  be 
made  at  a  distance,  but  the  danger  is,  in  this  case, 
that  we  deal  with  imagination  instead  of  reality. 
This  is  what  occurs  in  the  case  of  our  friend 
Michelet.  I  often  imagine  him  seeing  what  I 
have  seen.  To  speak  truly,  I  believe  him 
incapable  of  seeing  anything  else  than  that 
which  his  imagination  suggests.  But  how  much 
more  true  and  more  poetic  is  the  immediate 
vision ! 

Early  to-morrow  we  shall  be  in  Cairo.  I  be 
lieve  that  we  are  to  make  a  little  trip  to  Suez  by 
rail;  I  shall  revisit  the  viceroy  to  thank  him  and 
give  him  certain  intelligence  that  Mariette  wishes 


1 88  THE  HOLY  LAND 

me  to  convey  to  him;  then  we  shall  set  out  as 
quickly  as  possible  for  Syria.  Our  hopes  will  be 
realised.  Excavation  has  become  well-nigh  im 
possible. 


LETTER  XXXV 

BEYROUT,  January  12,  1865. 

I  HAVE  at  last  gained  the  consolation  for 
which  I  have  so  long  yearned.  I  have  seen  the 
place  where  my  beloved  sister  *  rests ;  I  have 
been  able  to  render  to  her  those  last  duties  that 
an  unheard-of  fatality  had  obliged  me  to  defer 
four  years  ago.  There  was  a  great  weight  upon 
my  heart,  and  this  sad  and  peaceful  journey  to 
Amschid  has  somewhat  lightened  it.  We  ac 
complished  it  by  small  stages  during  the  beautiful 
April  weather.  The  mountain  was  green  and 
covered  with  flowers  as  in  springtime.  Each 
crevice  of  the  rocks  was  a  basket  of  anemones 
and  cyclamens.  It  was  a  great  joy  for  me  to 
see  for  the  second  time  this  beautiful  road  that 
she  loved  so  much,  and  where  literally  every  step 
recalled  some  memory  of  her.  These  good  people 
who  recollect  her  sweetness,  her  goodness,  have 

*  Henrietta  Renan. 
189 


1 90  THE  HOLY  LAND 

shown  me  much  sympathy.  At  Amschid,  in 
particular,  I  was  received  with  open  arms  by 
the  people  of  the  village,  the  clergy,  and  even  the 
patriarch  whom  I  met  by  chance.  Some  ridicu 
lous  chatter  at  Beyrout  had  made  me  fear  for  a 
moment  that  the  Jesuits  might  inspire  these  good 
people  with  their  fanaticism,  and  place  some  diffi 
culties  in  my  way.  There  has  been  nothing  of 
the  kind.  These  simple  people  doubtless  have 
their  share  of  fanaticism  but  their  very  simplicity 
lifts  them  above  miserable  disputes,  and  renders 
them  capable  of  understanding  every  act  of 
exalted  religion. 

The  grave  in  which  our  dear  one  sleeps  is 
situated  on  the  slightly  rounded  ridge  of  one  of 
the  spurs  of  Lebanon,  at  the  boundary  line,  or 
rather  at  the  commencement  of  the  two  little 
valleys  which,  diverging,  stretch  to  the  sea.  The 
sea  can  be  seen  on  both  sides;  to  the  south  lies 
the  port  of  Byblos  encumbered  with  ruins;  to 
the  north,  the  coast  which  stretches  toward 
Botrys.  All  the  surrounding  country  is  richly 
cultivated,  and  plentifully  supplied  with  vines, 
olive-trees,  mulberry  and  palm-trees.  Amschid 


THE  HOLY  LAND  191 

is  the  spot  of  all  Syria  where  the  palm  grows  the 
best.  On  the  horizon  are  outlined  high  mountain 
peaks  now  covered  with  snow. 

There  sleeps  your  friend  in  the  bosom  'of  a 
graceful  and  strenuous  sceneland.  I  found  her 
where  they  had  laid  her  in  the  tomb  of  the  rich 
Maronite,  Mikhad  Tobia,  whose  present  heir  is 
Zakhia.  My  first  desire  was  to  have  another 
grave  opened  near  by,  in  which  to  lay  her,  and  to 
erect  a  little  memorial  over  it.  But  Zakhia 
besought  me  earnestly  not  to  remove  her  from 
his  family  tomb;  and  I  saw  that  the  removal 
would  be  so  painful  to  these  good  people  that  I 
believed  I  would  conform  to  my  sister's  wish  by 
renouncing  it.  I  have,  therefore,  allowed  her  to 
rest  in  the  Maronite  tomb.  I  shall  have  a  small 
memorial  sent  from  Paris  and  erected  beside  it, 
which  shall  record  that  a  woman  of  rare  virtue 
reposes  in  this  spot.  Moreover,  I  desire  that 
one  day  we  shall  be  reunited.  Of  course,  all 
this  is  provisional.  But  who  knows  where  she 
will  come  to  rejoin  me,  or  whether  I  shall  not  be 
the  one  to  come  and  find  her  ? 

A  pretty  chapel  stands  a  few  steps  from  the 


192  THE  HOLY  LAND 

tomb.  I  have  had  celebrated  there  a  service 
according  to  the  beautiful  Maronite  rite,  one  of 
the  most  ancient  in  the  world  and  which  dates 
back  to  the  beginnings  of  Christianity.  All  the 
people  of  the  village  were  present;  the  com 
passion  which  these  good  people  showed  for  me, 
their  grave  and  ancient  style  of  singing,  the 
crowds  of  women  and  children  who  filled  the 
church,  and  gazed  upon  me  with  their  large,  sad 
eyes — all  this  made  a  touching  picture,  at  once 
simple  and  profound,  and  worthy  of  her.  My 
wife  and  I  returned  slowly,  pausing  at  every  stage 
of  this  journey  so  sorrowful  and  yet  so  dear. 
This  is  henceforth  a  holy  land  to  which  I  shall 
return ;  for  I  have  left  there  a  portion  of  myself. 
We  had  hardly  returned  to  Bey  rout  when  we 
were  blockaded  by  the  bad  weather.  To-day 
the  weather  has  improved  and  we  leave  for 
Damascus.  I  think  that  I  shall  abridge  my  stay 
in  Syria,  and  it  is  probable  that  I  shall  leave  on 
the  twenty -first  for  Alexandria  in  order  to  reach 
Antioch.  I  may  return  to  Syria  in  April  in  order 
to  attempt  something  at  Oumm-el-Awamid.  But 
this  project  is  not  at  all  decided  upon. 


LETTER  XXXVI 

ROADSTEAD  OF  TRIPOLI,  January  21,  1865. 

AT  the  moment  of  leaving  Beyrout  yesterday, 
we  received  your  good  letter  of  December 
28th.    Generally  your  letters  have  reached 
me  by  a  belated  mail,  for  you  had  written  them 
a  day  too  late.     For  the  future,  however,  all  will 
be  changed,  for  your  letters  will  now  reach  us  by 
another  line. 

What  you  have  told  us  of  Madame  Berthelot^s 
sufferings  has  had  a  great  effect  upon  us.  You 
are  being  severely  tried,  but  we  must  hope  that 
all  these  difficulties  will  soon  come  to  an  end,  and 
that  your  next  letter  will  tell  us  of  the  complete 
recovery  of  Madame  Berthelot.  Believe  me  that 
from  afar  we  share  in  your  troubles.  I  thank 
you  for  having  thought  of  Ary;  the  poor  child 
loves  so  much  to  see  you. 

Since  my  last  letter  we  have  seen  Damascus. 
The  plain  above  Anti-Lebanon  is  admirable. 

193 


i94  THE  HOLY  LAND 

We  have  now  no  longer  the  scenery  of  Syria. 
This  plain  being  eight  hundred  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea,  it  is  very  cold  there.  Icy  rivers 
traverse  it  in  every  direction.  All  the  trees  lose 
their  leaves  in  winter ;  the  ground  is  heaped  with 
dead  leaves;  on  all  sides  there  are  poplars  and 
walnut  trees — all  the  varieties  found  in  our 
clime,  or  at  least  very  similar  ones. 

Damascus  is  sad  and  somber.  The  ensemble  is 
grandiose  as  seen  from  the  heights  of  Salahie*.  The 
streets,  if  this  word  has  any  meaning  in  Damascus, 
are  miserable.  But  the  interiors  of  the  dwellings 
are  amazing.  Some  of  the  harem  apartments 
that  I  have  seen  are  masterpieces.  The  great 
mosque  is  a  very  important  monument.  It  is 
the  old  Christian  basilica  slightly  modified. 

I  have  fixed  my  horizon  of  the  scene  of  St. 
Paul's  conversion.  It  took  place  in  a  vast, 
cultivated,  and  inhabited  plain  in  the  midst  of 
gardens.  It  is  certainly  necessary  to  dispense 
with  all  exterior  accidents ;  the  phenomenon  took 
place  entirely  in  the  soul  of  Paul. 


LETTER  XXXVII 

ROADSTEAD  OF  ALEXANDRETTA, 
January  22,  1865. 

OUR  journey  continues  with  weather  truly 
exceptional  at  this  season.      Yesterday 
and  to-day  we  have  had  beautiful  May 
weather.    We  shall  land  to-morrow  morning,  and 
straightway,  I  hope,  we  set  out  for  Antioch.     It 
is  quite  a  difficult  journey — the  most  difficult  of 
all.     But  the  principal  condition  of  success,  fine 
weather,    has   been    granted    us.     The   country 
hereabout  is  barren  in  an  exceptional  degree. 

This  encyclical  *  seems  to  me,  in  effect,  of  the 
quos  vult  perdere  Jupiter  order.  To  understand 
this  act  of  folly,  it  is  necessary  to  be  acquainted 
with  the  theologian  of  the  old  school,  and  to  know 
how  ideas  are  formulated  in  the  brains  of  these 
beings  of  another  world.  It  is  evident  that  a 
strong  Gallican  reaction,  sustained  by  the  State, 

*  An  official  utterance  of  Pius  IX. 


196  THE  HOLY  LAND 

is  about  to  be  formed.  But  it  will  not  succeed. 
A  national  church  is  impossible  in  France,  and 
that  is  fortunate,  for  this  church  would  be,  in  fact, 
heavier  and  narrower  than  the  religious  regime 
which  has  existed  for  fifty  years.  A  schism  is, 
then,  inevitable.  This  will  be  profitable  for  us, 
for  Catholicism  has  succeeded  in  becoming  much 
too  strong.  By  schism,  observe  that  I  mean  an 
internal  schism.  In  three  or  five  years  the  Gal- 
lican  party  of  Darboy,  of  the  Council  of  State, 
of  the  Dupins,  etc.,  will  no  longer  exist.  It  will 
be  found  too  wanting  in  logic  for  France.  There 
will  be  two  factions  of  Catholics  inflamed  with 
hatred  for  each  other,  one  doting  on  reaction,  the 
other  desirious  of  change,  and,  in  reality,  Prot 
estant.  At  least,  the  State  will  lose  interest  in 
these  quarrels,  and  separation  will  result.  But  all 
this  will  bring  about  strange  struggles  which  will 
fill  the  history  of  the  latter  part  of  this  century. 


LETTER  XXXVIII 

ATHENS,  February  16,  1865. 

WE  have  been  in  Athens  three  days.     I 
write  you  only  a  line  this  time.     We 
are  very  tired;  I   have  taken  only  a 
general  view  of    these   wonders;  I   am  literally 
dazzled. 

My  impression  far  surpasses  all  that  I  had 
imagined.  This  is  the  absolute,  this  is  perfection ; 
but  it  is  charm  as  well — charm,  infinite,  profound, 
accompanied  by  a  sweet  and  strenuous  joy. 

Oh,  what  a  blessing  that  this  light  from  another 
world  should  have  come  to  us !  And  when  one 
thinks  that  all  this  has  hung  by  a  thread !  That 
during  all  these  centuries  the  caprice  of  a  Turkish 
aga  might  have  deprived  us  of  it ! 

What  a  long  time  it  is  since  we  have  heard  from 
you  !  Write  to  us  immediately  at  the  H6tel  de  la 
Grande  Bretagne,  place  de  la  Constitution  (plateia 
tou  Suntagmatos),  Athens.  We  are  very  well 

197 


198  THE  HOLY  LAND 

situated  here,  and  charmed  to  have  before  us  a 
month  of  such  noble  repose.  The  modern  city  is 
very  gay,  very  pretty,  and  the  people  are  gentle 
and  of  a  kindly  disposition.  We  are  overwhelmed 
with  courtesies  and  attentions. 

Tell  Egger  and  our  friends  that  I  have  arrived 
here,  so  that  they  may  write  to  me  if  they  wish. 
The  mails  come  and  go  every  eight  days. 


LETTER   XXXIX 

ATHENS,  March  19,  1865. 

OUR  sojourn  at  Athens  is  being  prolonged,  to 
our  great  satisfaction.  We  do  not  leave 
until  the  twenty-eighth  of  this  month. 
The  winter  this  year  has  been  very  rainy  in 
these  latitudes,  and  the  season  is  lasting.  The 
plains  of  Asia  Minor  that  we  must  revisit  are 
still  inundated.  Now,  as  we  have  to  wait,  we 
should  rather  wait  at  Athens  than  at  Smyrna. 
We  shall  then  have  spent  six  weeks  in  this 
incomparable  city.  The  admiration  and  pleasure 
caused  by  its  masterpieces  keep  on  increasing 
in  proportion  as  one  studies  them.  The  size 
of  the  Parthenon  is  not  striking  except  upon 
reflection ;  the  delightful  elegance  of  the  Erectheum 
is  perhaps  what  is  most  surprising  at  first ;  but  it 
requires  time  for  the  thought  to  rebuild  this  charm 
ing  little  ensemble.  It  is  impossible  to  get  a  good 
conception  of  the  Erectheum  from  a  distance; 

199 


200  THE  HOLY  LAND 

there  is  a  taste  and  finesse  about  it  of  which 
nothing  can  give  any  idea. 

The  Propylasa  has  been  dismantled  in  the 
most  lamentable  manner,  but  one  understands, 
after  an  examination,  that  this  was  the  work  of 
Pericles,  most  admired  of  the  ancients.  The 
Temple  of  Theseus  is  the  best  preserved  of  all  the 
ancient  temples.  Not  a  stone  has  been  moved. 
The  Temple  of  Victory  and  the  choragic  monu 
ment  of  Lysicrates  are  real  jewels.  Certain  places 
recently  discovered,  such  as  the  Pnyx,  the  Theatre 
of  Bacchus,  the  Way  of  the  Tombs,  and  the  Cera- 
micus,  have  an  immense  historical  value.  The 
Pnyx,  cut  in  the  rock,  is  sustained  by  cyclopean 
blocks,  and  appears  exactly  the  same  as  it  did 
in  the  days  of  the  Athenian  democracy.  The 
Tribune,  or  rather  the  two  Tribunes,  cut  in  the 
rock,  are  still  there;  nothing  has  been  changed. 
The  two  stones  of  the  Areopagus,  where  the  plain 
tiff  and  the  defendent  were  wont  to  stand,  are  also 
protuberances  of  the  rock. 

It  is  only  here  that  one  comprehends  this  civil 
isation,  which  was  free  as  the  air.  The  street  of 
the  Tombs  is  one  of  the  most  important  discoveries 


THE  HOLY  LAND  201 

of  recent  times.  Good  fortune  has  preserved 
them  to  us.  Sulla  entered  by  this  road ;  the  debris 
from  the  siege  formed  an  enbankment,  a  little  hill 
by  which  an  entire  portion  of  the  ancient  city  has 
been  preserved,  as  Pompeii  was  by  the  lava. 
Objects  have  been  found  here  exactly  in  the  state 
described  by  the  ancient  texts,  particularly  the 
tomb  of  one  of  the  five  knights  of  Corinth,  a 
sculpture  of  the  same  style  as  the  frieze  of  the 
Parthenon,  with  an  admirable  inscription.  There 
have  been  found  important  fragments  of  the  tomb 
of  Lysias,  and,  when  further  excavations  are  made, 
the  beautiful  tomb  of  Pericles  will  be  found.  But 
probably  nothing  equals  the  effect  of  the  Theatre 
of  Bacchus,  with  its  seats  of  marble,  each  bearing 
the  name  of  the  dignitary  for  whom  it  was 
reserved ;  the  scene  is  preserved  in  its  perfection. 
It  has  lasted  down  to  the  Roman  epoch,  but  as 
far  as  life  and  essentials  are  concerned  it  is  the 
ancient  theatre  of  Aristophanes  and  Sophocles. 

The  spirit  of  all  this  has  been  well  expressed  by 
Michelet.  His  Athens  is  perfect,  and  is  as  true  as 
his  Persia  and  Egypt  are  false  and  partially  con 
ceived.  The  incomparable  superiority  of  the 


202  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Greek  world,  the  true  and  simple  grandeur  of  all 
that  it  has  left  behind,  are  truths  which  flame  out 
on  all  sides.  These  are  the  real  great  men,  and 
what  strikes  me  most,  in  a  certain  preface,  is  not 
so  much  the  lack  of  literary  talent  as  the  narrow 
horizon  of  the  author,  which  prevents  him  from 
seeing  beyond  the  Roman  world.  This,  in  fact, 
is  a  French  trait.  France  cannot  go  farther  back 
than  Rome.  What  she  has  always  accomplished 
under  the  name  of  Greek  art  is,  in  reality,  nothing 
but  Roman  art. 

Our  journey  will  take  up  the  months  of  April 
and  May;  I  swear  to  you  that  we  shall  not  go 
beyond  that.  I  have  given  up  Syria;  circum 
stances  would,  in  any  case,  have  made  that  journey 
very  difficult.  After  having  accomplished  our 
journey  in  Asia  Minor  (Smyrna,  Ephesus,  Laodicea, 
Philadelphia,  Sardis),  we  shall  visit  Philippi,  Con 
stantinople  and  Thessalonica.  Thence  we  shall 
go  to  Corinth,  Tirynth,  Argos  and  Mycena.  We 
shall  return  by  the  Ionian  Islands  and  Brindisi. 
We  are  assured  that  the  railroad  will  be  finished 
by  that  time. 


LETTER  XL 

SMYRNA,  May  6,  1865. 

GOD  be  praised !  At  last,  all  our  difficult 
and  dangerous  travels  are  ended.  My  wife 
must  have  described  to  Madame  Berthelot 
our  rough  excursion  into  the  interior  of  Asia  Minor. 
Since  then  we  made  another,  which  was  still  more 
difficult.  I  wished  to  see  Patmos.  We  embarked 
at  Scala  Nova.  The  vessels  are  so  poor,  the 
captains  so  stupid,  and  the  weather  was  so  con 
trary,  that  we  were  fifty-two  hours  at  sea,  without 
being  able  to  enter  the  port  of  Patmos.  Makarios, 
bishop  of  Caristo,  will  surely  see  in  all  this  a  great 
miracle.  Finally,  all  is  finished.  The  roads  of 
this  country  are  filled  with  cut-tftroats.  Near 
Scala  Nova,  we  saw  some  rocks  on  the  route  stained 
with  the  blood  of  an  unfortunate  who  had  been 
murdered  a  few  days  ago. 

This  season  of  the  year  is  so  strange  that  we 
have  been  obliged  to  change  our  plans  slightly.     It 

203 


204  THE  HOLY  LAND 

is  still  almost  freezing  in  Constantinople.  In  con 
sequence,  we  leave  to-day  for  Athens.  We  shall 
take  our  way  to  Argolis  and  Corinth  during  a 
charming  season.  Thence  we  shall  go  to  Salonica 
(on  the  twenty-fifth  of  this  month),  and  we  shall 
wind  up  at  Constantinople.  Our  return  will  hardly 
be  delayed  by  this.  In  any  case,  the  sole  danger 
that  we  should  have  had  to  encounter — the 
journey  to  Argolis  at  the  beginning  of  June — has 
been  eliminated.  We  are  perfectly  well.  All  that 
remains  to  be  done  is  nothing  compared  to  what 
we  have  done. 


LETTER  XLI 

ATHENS,  May  4,  1865. 

TO-MORROW  we  leave  for  Salonica  by  the 
Greek  steamer  which  conveys  us  slowly, 
but  very  agreeably,  through  the  Euripus 
and  all  along  the  coast,  touching  at  each  port. 

We  shall  be  in  Salonica  on  Sunday,  May  28th. 
If  land  travelling  is  easy  in  these  regions,  we  shall 
go  on  horseback  from  Salonica  to  Ca valla,  passing 
through  Philippi.  If  land  journeys  are  difficult 
or  dangerous,  we  shall  take  to  the  sea  (perhaps 
sailing  in  the  same  vessel — which  would  delay  us 
for  a  few  hours),  we  shall  reach  Ca  valla,  going 
thence  to  Philippi,  where  we  shall  take  one  of  the 
numerous  vessels  that  go  to  Constantinople.  The 
land  journey  would  occupy  four  days.  In  any 
case,  we  shall  be  in  Sevres  before  a  month.  We 
are  to  remain  but  a  very  few  days  in  Constanti 
nople,  and  shall  return  by  the  shortest  route. 
It  is  not  yet  very  hot  here,  the  season  being  very 
205 


206  THE  HOLY  LAND 

backward.  People  who  left  Constantinople  eight 
days  ago  departed  during  regular  December 
weather.  Salonica  is  noted  for  fevers,  but  we 
shall  remain  there  a  very  short  time.  Be  assured, 
then,  we  shall  reach  port  safely. 

We  have  made  our  journey  to  Argolis  and 
Corinth.  We  are  delighted.  As  regards  beauty 
of  scenery,  this  is  equal  to  the  most  splendid  I 
have  seen  in  Syria.  Tyrinth  and  Mycena  are 
absolutely  unique,  isolated  proofs  of  a  high 
antiquity.  This  is  the  world  of  Homer.  What 
Athens  is  to  classic  Hellenism,  Mycena  is  for  the 
epoch  which  is  represented  to  us  in  the  Iliad  and 
Odyssey.  Corinth  is  considerably  effaced  and  is 
of  secondary  interest.  Journeys  here  are  pleasure 
excursions.  Half  of  the  time  you  go  by  carriage ; 
the  people  are  very  amiable  and  hospitable. 
Brigandage  exists,  but  you  never  run  the  risk  of 
your  life  as  in  the  detestable  mountain  passes  of 
Asia  Minor,  where  you  are  liable  to  be  shot  from  a 
distance  without  seeing  the  aggressors.  On  the 
whole,  we  are  leaving  Greece  well  content  with 
our  sojourn.  This  race  is  very  intelligent,  and 
absolutely  free  from  that  species  of  ball  and  chain 


THE  HOLY  LAND  207 

which  we  drag  at  the  leg.  What  is  pitiable 
there  is  politics.  The  expulsion  of  Otho  has 
proved  a  misfortune  which  will  take  half  a  century 
for  the  country  to  recover  from. 

The  news  that  Madame  Berthelot  has  given  us 
concerning  our  family  has  been  very  welcome. 
Go  and  see  Ary;  you  know  how  much  the  poor 
child  loves  you.  Think  of  us  from  the  beautiful 
woods  of  Sevres,  which  have  also  their  charm,  and 
to  which  the  scorched  plains  of  Attica  sometimes 
make  us  turn  our  thoughts. 


LETTER  XLII 

CONSTANTINOPLE,  June  13,  1865. 

TT^INIS.  We  shall  soon  see  each  other, 
£  dearest  of  friends !  We  have  been  in 
Constantinople  for  the  past  five  days;  we 
shall  resume  our  journey  on  June  2ist,  and  shall 
be  in  Paris  on  the  twenty-ninth  or  thirtieth.  In 
case  we  return  by  the  Danube,  which  is  not  im 
possible,  we  shall  be  in  Paris  about  the  same  time. 

Our  journey  to  Macedonia  was  superb,  and  is, 
perhaps,  the  one  which  has  given  me  the  most 
pleasure.  We  have  had  very  hot  weather  at 
Salonica  and  during  the  two  days  that  we  were 
travelling  on  horseback.  The  rest  of  the  journey 
was  spoiled ;  in  order  to  gain  a  few  hours  we  took  an 
execrable  Turkish  boat  in  which  we  suffered  very 
much. 

Constantinople  is  certainly  a  marvel  in  its  way. 
It  is  the  city  of  painters  and  the  picturesque.  Its 
ensembles  are  without  equal  in  the  world.  But 

208 


THE  HOLY  LAND  209 

this  is  all.  With  the  exception  of  Saint  Sophia 
and  one  or  two  Byzantine  remains,  there  is  not  a 
single  beautiful  building,  nothing  which  bears 
analysing,  bad  taste  carried  to  its  extreme ;  every 
thing  is  made  to  satisfy  an  ephemeral  caprice  and 
for  show.  Never  have  human  baseness,  shame, 
stupidity  and  self-satisfied  nullity  created  so 
adequate  an  image.  This  Turkish  society,  with 
two  or  three  exceptions,  is  entirely  stupid  and  dis 
honest.  The  Greek  populace  is  exceedingly  de 
based,  and  in  no  way  to  be  compared  to  that  of 
the  kingdom.  But  the  saddest  specimen  of  the 
human  race  to  be  found  here  is  the  Levantine 
population.  Here  the  Frenchman  and  Italian 
become,  in  one  or  two  generations,  mere  carica 
tures.  This  city  appears  to  me  like  a  city  of  mon 
keys,  a  sort  of  perpetual  capital,  founded  by  this 
worthy  Constantine,  for  ignominy,  intrigue  and 
baseness.  All  this  pleases  me  but  little,  but  I 
observe  it  with  care,  for  certainly  if  I  ever  again 
take  up  the  traveller's  staff  it  is  not  hither  that  I 
shall  direct  my  steps. 


LETTER  XLIII 

SEVRES,  November  i,  1869. 

I  HAVE  not  seen  the  Mosque  El  Azhar  (The 
Flowering) .  It  is ,  in  fact ,  the  institution  which 
gives  one  the  best  idea  of  a  Mohammedan 
University,  or  what  the  University  of  Paris  was 
under  Philip  Augustus.  You  know  that  the  Mosque 
El  Azhar  is  the  centre  of  the  Mohammedan  propa 
ganda  of  all  Africa;  it  is  the  headquarters  of  the 
missionaries;  the  degrees  taken  there  have  an 
extraordinary  value  throughout  western  Islam. 
The  situation  here  is  becoming  more  and  more 
tense;  a  schism  has  virtually  taken  place  in  the 
Left.  Picard  and  Favre  are  in  retreat ;  Simon  is 
like  one  driving  four  horses,  each  going  a  different 
way.  The  party  of  action  is  gradually  gaining 
the  uppermost.  Action  cannot  be  otherwise  than 
folly ;  but  no  matter,  we  are  moving.  This  is  the 
consequence  of  the  elections.  Gambetta  and 
Ferry  have  had  themselves  nominated  by  promis- 

210 


THE  HOLY  LAND  211 

ing  violence  and  action  at  any  cost.  They  have 
a  choice  between  utter  discomfiture  and  destruc 
tion;  they  are  probably  destined  for  the  latter. 
Behold  what  it  means  to  play  with  an  election. 
The  political  conscience  is  too  wide  awake  in  Paris 
to  make  it  possible  for  a  deputy  to  neglect  the 
promises  made  to  his  constituency.  In  the 
provinces,  that  is  very  easy  for  people  of  little 
honesty ;  in  Paris,  it  brings  ruin  infallibly.  When 
I  say  that  the  excited  Left  is  approaching  a 
revolution,  I  mean  that  it  will  attempt  one;  but 
my  opinion  is,  as  we  said  a  month  ago,  that  the 
people  will  not  follow.  The  twenty-sixth  of  Octo 
ber  was,  in  reality,  a  retreat :  when  revolution 
stops  to  calculate,  weighs  the  chances  and  the 
dangers,  it  is  no  longer  revolution.  The  law  of 
revolution  (and  it  is  for  this  reason  that  I  am 
becoming  less  and  less  revolutionary)  is  to  go  ahead 
without  reflection  and  without  looking  back. 
There  is  no  such  thing  as  prudent  revolutionists. 
Is  it  comprehensible  that  a  party  would  give  to 
paupers  and  charlatans  the  right  to  govern  them  ? 
The  spectacle  of  the  opening  elections  is  a  very 
strange  one.  Every  one  seems  driven  to  the 


212  THE  HOLY  LAND 

impossible.  It  is  a  frightful  crescendo.  It  is  like 
two  waves  dashing  against  each  other.  There 
will  be  an  explosion.  The  government  could  have, 
if  it  wished,  valuable  cards  in  its  hand ;  but  it  has 
the  air  of  always  being  asleep.  Dormira  sempre, 
unless  it  delivers  itself  over  to  foolish  fanatics 
like  Je'rome  David,  who  would  achieve  a  sort 
of  new  coup  d'etat,  and  a  furious  reaction.  The 
openly  avowed  pretensions  of  the  Socialists  are 
very  startling.  The  people  are  becoming  more 
and  more  convinced  that  1 789  must  be  repeated — 
that  is  to  say,  that  they  must  do  with  the  bour 
geoisie  what  the  bourgeoisie  did  with  the  nobility. 
It  is  certain  that  the  bourgeoisie  were  wrong  in 
believing  in  the  absolute  character  of  their  ideal ; 
but  it  is  also  certain  that  these  ideas  pushed  to 
their  logical  extreme  would  result  in  the  disor 
ganisation  of  society.  I  have  given  the  Revue  des 
Deux  Mondes  the  article  which  I  wrote  this  sum 
mer,  and  in  which  I  have  developed  these  ideas. 
I  adopt  the  role  of  poor  Cassandra :  may  I  prove  a 
bad  prophet ! 

I  almost  reproach  myself  with  conjuring  up  these 
images  before  you,  who  are  enjoying  the  full  light 


THE  HOLY  LAND  213 

of  heaven.  I  suppose  that  you  are  to-day  in  the 
region  of  Ombos  or  Esnah,  and  I  share  in  your 
dreams  evoked  by  this  surprising  antiquity.  The 
Orient  has  certainly  its  share  of  wisdom;  this 
grand,  resigned  melancholy  has  its  truthful  side. 
Nevertheless,  let  us  return  from  it,  gay  and  youth 
ful,  and  ready  for  noble  action — that  is  to  say,  for 
research.  This  is  the  sole  and  eternal  consolation. 
We  shall  leave  Sevres  next  Saturday.  It  has  been 
quite  cold  recently,  and  one  morning  the  trees 
were  covered  with  snow;  it  was  very  beautiful. 
I  go  to  Paris  every  day,  and  I  am  working  furiously 
on  my  mission.  I  shall  have  completely  finished 
the  manuscript  by  January  ist.  This  debt  weighs 
upon  me,  since  all  undertakings  of  this  kind 
remain  imfmished. 


LETTER  XLIV 

FLORENCE,  October  7,  1871. 

OUR  tour  proceeds  according  to  our  desires. 
The  Simplon,  Lake  Majeur,  the  Apennines 
toward  Spezia,  Lucca,  Pistoia,  have  en 
chanted  us.  Florence  and  its  feverish  art,  its 
prodigious  originality,  the  lavish  grandeur  which 
characterises  all  its  works,  have  produced  in  my 
wife  the  liveliest  emotion,  and  have  moved  me  no 
less  than  when  I  beheld  them  twenty-three  years 
ago.  We  shall  leave  here  about  the  thirteenth ; 
write  to  me  at  Rome,  paste  restante,  so  that  I 
may  receive  your  letter  on  my  arrival.  I  wish  to 
receive  word  from  you  as  soon  as  possible. 

What  I  read  of  Gambetta's  speech  startles  me. 
At  Prangins  (where  I  have  found  a  very  just 
appreciation  of  the  situation,  and  as  few  illusions 
as  it  would  be  possible  to  have),  I  have  obtained 
some  very  exact  data  on  what  has  taken  place  at 
Berlin  since  the  interview  of  the  three  emperors. 

214 


THE  HOLY  LAND  215 

A  sole  agreement  has  been  made — to  crush  the 
French  democracy  as  soon  as  it  lifts  its  head 
boldly.  The  three  powers  have  not  indulged  in 
dissimulation  regarding  possible  clashes  in  the 
future ;  but  Prussia  has  asked  her  two  adversaries 
not  to  make  any  alliance  with  the  French  democ 
racy,  to  leave  it  to  her  alone  to  destroy  it  when  the 
day  shall  arrive.  Now,  this  day  will  come  when 
she  wishes,  if  the  condition  of  France  is  changed 
in  any  particular.  Prussia  will  then  declare  that, 
in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  guarantees  offered  by 
M.  Thiers  no  longer  exist,  she  must  take  her  own 
guarantees.  She  will  act  outrageously,  seize 
Belfort,  etc.  A  democracy  ordinarily  watchful 
will  not  endure  this ;  a  war  party  will  be  formed ; 
an  artificial  movement  will  be  set  on  foot  by  the 
journalists  and  street  brawlers,  as  in  July,  1870. 
Gambetta,  or  some  other,  in  order  not  to  yield 
up  the  situation  to  the  war  party,  and  under 
pretext  of  saving  the  country  from  the  extreme 
parties  and  from  communism,  will  do  what 
Ollivier  did  in  1870.  Then  will  follow  frightful 
disasters  compared  with  which  those  of  1870  and 
1871  will  seem  trivial. 


216  THE  HOLY  LAND 

I  have  asked  the  Prince  whether  Prussia  had 
arrived  at  a  decision  on  the  form  of  government  to 
be  given  to  France,  after  the  second  defeat.  He 
thinks  that  Prussia  will  obstinately  abstain  from 
settling  this  question,  that  it  will  take  new  depart 
ments  toward  the  east  (a  relatively  small  mat 
ter,  however,  seeing  the  difficulty  of  annexing 
these),  will  give  Savoy  and  Nice  to  Italy,  rejoin 
the  northern  portions  to  Belgium,  and  leave 
the  rest  to  stew  in  its  anarchy. 

The  essential  thing  is  to  remain  in  stain  quo  until 
the  complete  liquidation  of  the  Prussian  affair. 
Every  political  movement  in  France  will  be  an 
opportunity  for  Prussia  to  seize,  to  crush  us  anew. 

Here  I  find  a  true  depth  of  sympathy  for 
France.  It  is  beginning  to  be  seen  that  the  dan 
ger  of  French  intervention  in  favor  of  the  pope 
is  very  slight.  The  radical  party  alone  shows  a 
ferocious  hatred  toward  us,  out  of  pure  habit  of 
declamation  and  unreflecting  enmity. 

Watch  over  the  interests  of  the  College;  see 
Dumesnil  regarding  the  routine.  I  have  reflected 
since  on  this ;  pledge  him  to  wait  until  December. 
There  are  two  or  three  essential  points  on  which 


THE  HOLY  LAND  217 

we  must  understand  each  other,  notably  the 
unfilled  chairs  and  the  nominations.  If,  at  the 
November  session,  at  which  I  may  not  be  able  to 
be  present,  there  come  up  important  questions,  try 
to  adjourn  them  until  the  opening  of  the  courses. 
It  is  of  capital  importance  to  neglect  nothing ;  the 
deluge  is  coming;  let  us  calk  the  arch  in  all  its 
joints. 

Poor  Ollivier  is  here,  they  say ;  he  must  be  very 
miserable. 

My  wife  will  write  from  Rome  to  Madame 
Berthelot.  This  trip  delights  her  and  will  do 
her  much  good.  As  for  me,  I  also  greatly  enjoy 
revisiting  the  places  which  made  so  strong  an 
impression  upon  me, 

"Quand'  era  in  parte  altr'  uomo 
Da  qual  ch'  i'  sono." 


LETTER  XLV 

VENICE,  October  23,  1871. 

OUR  journey  continues  happily  and  agree 
ably.  We  have  been  here  three  days; 
the  weather  is  beautiful,  the  sun  very 
pleasant.  Cornelie  is  quite  content,  and  enjoys 
herself  greatly.  Carpe  diem  has  become  a 
piece  of  wisdom  for  the  time  being.  Provence 
has  appeared  to  me  more  admirable,  more 
Greek  than  ever,  and  very  superior  to  Italy. 
Nice,  Monaco,  Menton,  are  a  true  terrestrial 
paradise.  The  journey  from  Corniche,  made 
in  a  carriage,  is  interesting,  but  inferior  to 
its  reputation.  Genoa,  on  the  contrary,  does 
not  merit  all  the  evil  things  that  are  spoken  of 
it ;  the  taste  there  is  assuredly  bad,  but  one  sees 
beautiful  things,  and  I  have  not  known  a  more 
interesting  city  from  an  aesthetic  point  of  view. 
The  devouring  worm  of  Italian  art  is  to  be  seen 
there  in  striking  evidence.  It  is  Michael  Angelo, 

218 


THE  HOLY  LAND  219 

spoiled,  grown  old,  pushed  to  excess,  almost  gro 
tesque. 

The  Carthusian  monastery  of  Pavia,  very  sub 
ject  to  criticism  in  the  general  idea  which  has 
presided  at  its  decoration,  has  details  truly  ex 
quisite.  It  is  like  a  little  ivory  box,  chiselled 
and  finished  with  a  delicate  workmanship,  of 
which  it  is  impossible  to  form  any  idea.  I  have 
revisited,  with  pleasure,  Milan,  Verona,  Padua  and 
Venice.  A  few  years  ago  there  were  discovered 
at  Verona  and  Padua  some  third-  and  fourth- 
century  paintings.  These  beautiful  essays  of  an 
early  art  have  impressed  me  more  vividly  than  ever. 

It  is  truly  there  that  we  feel  the  blooming  forth 
of  something  analogous  to  that  which  had  its  birth 
in  Greece,  especially  under  the  architectural  and 
sculptural  form.  To-day  we  have  seen  with 
Arnold  Scheffer,  who  is  a  passionate  admirer  of 
them,  the  masterpieces  of  Titian,  Paul  Veronese 
and  Tintoretto,  which  are  possessed  by  Venice. 
I  feel  myself  confirmed  in  my  old  preferences  for 
the  Umbrian  and  Tuscan  schools.  This  Venetian 
materialism,  this  lack  of  nobility  and  beauty  give 
me  a  shock,  particularly  in  the  religious  paintings. 


220  THE  HOLY  LAND 

The  condition  of  the  country  is  easy  enough  to 
characterise;  we  have  the  advent  of  the  bour 
geoisie,  something  like  our  period  of  1830,  but  on 
a  mean  scale  and  in  a  fashion  that  one  would  have 
difficulty  in  calling  progress.  The  old  fortunes 
rapidly  disappear ;  the  ancient  aristocratic  classes 
retire  from  the  game;  a  few  great  fortunes  are 
created,  but  almost  solely  for  the  profit  of  the 
Jews,  who  invade  every  field,  and  profit  by  indus 
trial  incapacity  and  the  lack  of  initiative  in  the 
country.  The  people  are  quite  disinterested  in 
what  happens.  In  Lombardy,  among  the  lower 
classes,  there  is  a  certain  regret  for  Austria;  the 
new  bourgeoisie  is  avaricious,  economical,  and  does 
nothing  for  the  people;  meanwhile  the  Germans 
spend  lavishly.  All  this  is  isolated,  and  not  raised 
to  the  dignity  of  a  theory  among  the  people  as  in 
France.  Intellectual  culture,  feeble,  though  exist 
ing  for  the  last  ninety  years,  is  becoming  a  startling 
nullity.  The  level  of  the  universities  and  of  high 
culture  does  not  reach  that  of  the  feeblest  of  our 
provincial  faculties  and  the  most  superficial  of 
our  reviews. 

The  sympathy  for  France  is  real.     The  instinct 


THE  HOLY  LAND  221 

of  the  country  is  against  Germany ;  the  racial  sen 
timent  develops  strongly  and  quite  intelligently. 
The  idea  that  the  great  stuggle  of  the  future  will 
be  between  Germany  and  the  Latin  peoples  im 
presses  all,  and  very  few  hesitate  in  the  choice. 
The  Roman  question  alone  presents  difficulty; 
suppress  this  question  and  the  intimate  alliance  of 
the  two  nations  could  be  accomplished.  It  is  said 
that  the  army  is  the  best  thing  there  is ;  it  is  very 
probable,  in  fact,  that,  wisely  commanded,  it 
would  be  equal  to  the  other  contingents. 


LETTER  XLVI 

VENICE,  November  8,  1871. 

YOUR  kind  letter  has  been  a  source  of  very 
dear  consolation  to  us.  What  you  tell  us 
of  your  sciatica,  however,  has  saddened  us 
very  much.  How  long  this  lasts !  What  you 
need  is  a  winter  in  Egypt,  Syria  or  Greece. 
You  need  a  prolonged  sun-bath  and  the  tonic 
air  of  these  warm  and  dry  countries.  My  first 
regret,  on  reading  your  letter,  was  that  you  had 
not  come  with  us.  Nevertheless,  the  weather 
has  now  changed  terribly.  We  swim  in  an  un- 
namable  humidity  which  is  not  disagreeable,  but 
strangely  enervating,  and  which  has  interfered 
with  our  projected  trip  on  the  lagoon.  I  believe 
that  we  shall  go  all  the  same  to-morrow,  to 
Torcello,  but  this  requires  some  courage.  Air, 
sky,  earth,  sea — all  seem  nothing  but  water. 

I  have  been  strongly  impressed  by  what  you 
have  told  me  of  the  projects  of  M.  Thiers.     If 

222 


THE  HOLY  LAND  223 

such  are  really  his  views,  we  must  make  the 
strongest  opposition  to  them,  in  the  name  of  an 
enlightened  patriotism.  Let  us,  in  effect,  analyse 
what  may  ensue: 

First. — The  inferiority  of  our  army  com 
pared  to  the  German  army,  the  inferiority  of  the 
generals,  armament,  discipline,  military  science, 
courage,  etc. 

Secondly. — The  numerical  inferiority  of  our 
army  compared  to  that  of  the  invader. 

Thirdly. — The  moral  inferiority  of  the  country 
from  the  view-point  of  patriotism  and  the 
capacity  for  sacrifice. 

Fourthly. — The  political  inferiority  of  our 
country  —  an  inferiority  proceeding  from  the 
internal  division  of  the  state — a  division  whose 
effect  is  that  the  government  cannot  be  beaten 
here  without  falling,  and  must  in  case  of  defeat  be 
led  into  the  commission  of  grievous  acts  to  avoid 
this  fall. 

On  the  first  point  I  will  admit  that  things 
may  be  greatly  changed  in  three  years,  but  still 
we  must  be  sure  that  our  generals,  our  army 
staff  and  our  officers  all  along  the  line  are  devot- 


224  THE  HOLY  LAND 

ing  themselves  to  serious  study  and  repentance — 
a  fact  that  I  very  much  doubt. 

On  the  second  point — five  or  six  hundred 
thousand  men  would  always  leave  us  in  a  condition 
of  fatal  inferiority.  After  the  first  shock,  which 
I  presume  will  be  favourable  to  us,  the  mass 
of  the  German  army  hurrying  to  the  rescue  will 
crush  us.  If  the  Germans  had  had  only  five 
hundred  thousand  men,  they  would  have  been 
forced  to  yield  in  December,  1870. 

Touching  the  third  point — I  grant  some  im 
provement;  think,  however,  of  Lyons  and  Mar 
seilles. 

In  any  case,  regarding  the  fourth  point,  the 
situation  is  much  worse  than  it  has  ever  been. 
Be  assured  that  if  the  war  should  break  out 
under  conditions  analogous  to  those  existing, 
what  has  passed  will  come  to  pass  again.  There 
would  be  parties  culpable  enough  to  push  us  into 
war  for  the  purpose  of  overthrowing  the  govern 
ment.  If  we  met  with  a  grave  check,  they  would 
reproduce  the  fourth  of  September,  and  over 
throw  Thiers  in  face  of  the  enemy,  not  out  of 
opposition  to  him,  but  for  the  sake  of  making  a 


THE  HOLY  LAND  225 

shameful  peace  for  their  advantage.  You  see 
the  rest. 

It  is  clear  that  this  reasoning  would  be  weak 
ened,  if  it  could  be  believed  that  the  power  of  the 
German  Empire  will  be  diminished  in  three 
years ;  but  the  very  real  causes  of  dissolution  which 
are  bound  up  in  this  botched  work  will  not  operate 
for  a  long  time  to  come.  There  is,  therefore,  but 
one  programme:  internal  reform  in  France  for 
the  next  fifteen  or  twenty  years;  then  complete 
and  certain  revanche,  if  we  know  how  to  profit 
skilfully  by  the  changes  occurring  in  Germany  and 
Europe  at  the  present  time. 

But  it  is  probable  that  for  a  second  time  we 
shall  have  made  unavailing  wishes  and  given 
useless  counsel. 


LETTER  XLVII 

VENICE,  September  8,  1874. 

I  ASSUME  that  you  have  returned  from  Stock 
holm  and  that  you  are  in  good  health.  As 
regards  myself,  our  little  vacation  trip  con 
tinues  very  agreeably.  Switzerland  has  given  me 
great  pleasure.  Since  my  trip  to  Norway,  I  had 
never  seen  anything  so  grandiose  and  so  fresh. 
What  verdure,  what  water !  These  lakes  at  the 
bottom  of  deep  valleys  are  certainly  among  the 
most  beautiful  things  on  our  planet.  Unfortu 
nately,  the  hotels  and  boarding-houses  do  much 
to  spoil  all  this.  In  twenty-five  years  the  Alpine 
region  of  Switzerland  will  be  nothing  more  than 
a  huge  furnished  hotel,  where  all  the  idlers  of 
Europe  will  establish  their  headquarters  during 
the  summer.  The  society  resulting  from  these 
chance  meetings  is  very  insipid,  and  the 
scenery  suffers  much  by  being  profaned  by  so 
many  idlers. 

226 


THE  HOLY  LAND  227 

The  valley  of  the  lofty  Ticino,  the  lakes  of 
Lugano  and  Como  have  infinitely  delighted  us; 
but  this  is  not  a  summer  resort;  it  is  too  hot. 
The  place  in  which  we  have  decided  to  spend 
two  months  of  summer,  on  our  leaving  Sevres, 
is  a  village  on  the  Lake  of  Brienz,  at  the  foot  of 
the  grand  falls  of  Oberland.  There  are  some 
cottages  in  one  of  which  we  think  we  shall  be 
comfortable.  We  will  share  our  confidences  with 
you  on  this  subject  later. 

Up  to  now,  we  have  seen  nothing  new  in  Italy 
except  Mantua,  where  we  were  almost  ill  from 
the  heat.  But  we  were  well  recompensed  for  our 
trouble.  Mantua  is  of  capital  esthetic  interest. 
It  represents  the  decadence  of  the  school  of 
Raphael,  but  a  decadence  still  full  of  charm. 
Julio  Romano  reigns  here  supreme,  and  at  times, 
sustained  by  this  Primaticcio,  he  equals  the 
Vatican;  however,  the  lack  of  genius  is  soon 
perceptible;  the  rage  for  novelty  borders  on  the 
absurd.  The  Palace  of  Te*  is  an  essential  portion 
of  the  history  of  art.  Seen  at  an  interval  of  one 
day,  as  we  saw  them,  this  singular  edifice  and 
the  grand  hall  of  the  ducal  palace  in  Venice  are 


228  THE  HOLY  LAND 

the  most  instructive  objects  that  it  is  possible  to 
conceive  of. 

We  have  rested  very  well  here;  we  have  seen 
everything,  and  we  are  now  strolling  about  at 
leisure,  revisiting  places  of  interest.  We  found 
that  Scherer,  Hebrard  and  Charles  Edmond  had 
arrived  one  day  ahead  of  us,  and  we  spent  four 
very  pleasant  days  with  them.  They  left  this 
morning  for  Florence  and  Rome.  They  will 
have  hot  weather.  Here,  on  the  contrary,  we 
are  having  beautiful  summer  weather. 

We  shall  not  leave  before  Monday  or  Tuesday 
of  next  week.  Write  to  me  at  this  address  in 
order  that  I  may  know  how  you  are  and  how 
things  are  progressing.  I  shall  be  in  Paris  about 
the  twenty-third.  Immediately  on  my  return,  I 
shall  call  on  you  at  Barbison,  with  Noemi.  My 
wife  will  go  through  southern  France  to  Arochon 
to  fetch  Ary. 

The  situation  in  Italy  is  as  I  have  often  described 
it  to  you ;  people  are  more  interested  than  I  had 
thought  possible  in  the  internationalist  move 
ment  of  the  Romagna  and  the  various  provinces. 
The  situation  is  worse  than  it  was  two  years  ago, 


THE  HOLY  LAND  229 

and  if  the  king  should  die,  Italy  would  run  great 
danger.  Soon,  alas !  we  shall  be  able  to  say  to 
nearly  all  nations:  Et  tu  vulneratus  es  sicut 
et  nos. 


LETTER  XLVIII 

HOULGATE-BEUZIVAL,  CALVADOS,  July  27,  1875. 

BEHOLD  us  established   and   satisfied  with 
our   habitat.     Saturday   and    Sunday,    I 
suffered  somewhat  with  my  knee.     Since 
yesterday  morning,  the  weather  helping  me,  I  am 
much  better.   We  have  had  a  delightful  day,  and  I 
was  enabled  to  take  two  good  walks  in  the  sun. 
Try  to  come;  there  are  many  fine  promenades 
here,  and  charming  places  that  invite  one  to  sit 
down  and  talk.     The  surroundings  are  beautiful. 
I   have   resumed   an   old   work   of   mine,    the 
Philosophical  Dialogues,  which  I  wrote  in   1870 
at  Versailles.     It  gives  me  a  great  deal  of  pleasure 
to  reread  and  put  new  touches  to  it.     But  God 
knows  when  it  will  be  advisable  to  publish  it. 

What  a  state  of  paralysis  the  nation  is  in ! 
It  will  soon  come  to  an  end  if  it  remains  long  in 
this  condition.  And  how  much  more  discouraging 
still  are  all  the  means  of  escape !  I  spent  Satur- 

230 


THE  HOLY  LAND  231 

day  evening  and  Sunday  morning  at  Trouville, 
where  I  met  a  number  of  very  mysterious  and 
very  official  Russians,  who  bluntly  declared  their 

opinion  that  a  president  such  as  G would 

not  be  recognised,  and  that  in  such  a  case  Prussia 
would  be  allowed  to  do  what  she  wished.  The 
future  looks  horrible.  I  have  mentioned  that 
during  my  hours  of  release  from  my  rheumatism 
I  read  Monsieur  Thiers'  History  of  the  Revolution. 
That  was  strange,  grandiose,  unheard  of,  but  it 
will  never  be  imitated.  Such  a  thing  occurs  but 
once,  like  all  facts  that  are  unique  and  of  the 
first  order,  such  as  the  origins  of  Christianity  or 
of  Islam — things  impossible  to  copy. 

I  have  received  a  new  letter  from  Amari  which 
confirms  me  in  my  plans  regarding  Sicily.  I 
wish  to  revisit  these  beautiful  seas  and  luminous 
coasts  before  I  die,  and  the  occasion  is  favourable. 


LETTER  XLIX 

HOULGATE,    AugUSt    IO,    1875. 

WHAT  foolish  presumption  was  mine  to 
believe  myself  cured !  Since  I  wrote  to 
you  I  have  suffered  much,  and  at  the 
present  hour,  though  I  feel  that  the  malady  is 
wearing  itself  out  and  slowly  receding,  I  still  walk 
with  difficulty.  This  leaves  me  in  great  perplexity 
as  regards  Palermo.  It  is  with  great  difficulty 
that  I  resign  myself  to  giving  up  an  engagement 
that  I  have  made,  and  a  trip  so  dear  to  me. 
Now  it  will  be  necessary  to  leave  here  in  eight 
days,  and  I  do  not  know  whether  my  health  will 
be  sufficiently  re-established  to  warrant  me  in 
throwing  myself  into  the  exciting  activity  which 
precedes  a  journey.  We  are,  therefore,  as  you 
see,  in  a  very  uncertain  frame  of  mind  regarding 
our  immediate  future. 

With  regard  to  the  waters  of  Ischia,  it  is  harder 
for  me  to  give  them  up  than  Palermo.     I  wish, 

232 


THE  HOLY  LAND  233 

before  winter,  to  undergo  energetic  treatment  in 
order  to  relieve  myself  of  the  germs  of  rheumatism, 
if  it  is  possible  to  do  so.  Now,  nearly  everywhere, 
except  in  the  south  of  Italy,  the  season  will  be 
greatly  advanced.  The  mud-baths  of  Albano  are 
also  highly  recommended  to  me.  I  believe  that 
my  constitution  is  adapted  to  this  sort  of  treat 
ment,  and  even  if  there  were  some  danger,  I  would 
rather  risk  it  than  accept,  at  my  age,  any  shorten 
ing  of  my  life. 

We  are  delighted  to  hear  that  you  are  enjoying 
good  health  at  Pitoisieres.  Houlgate  is  also 
very  pleasant,  but  I  can  hardly  enjoy  it.  H6brard 
arrived  two  days  ago,  but  he  had  no  great  news 
to  give  me. 

I  have  almost  finished  the  revision  of  my 
Dialogues.  I  am  going  to  have  them  printed  in 
sheets  and  we  will  read  them  together.  I  think 
that  these  pages  are  of  a  nature  to  stimulate 
thought.  But  is  our  time  one  in  which  you  can 
incite  to  this  dangerous  exercise  without  incon 
venience?  This  is  the  question.  Have  we  been 
appointed  victims  by  Fate?  The  faults  of  the 
generation  which  has  preceded  us  will  pursue 
us  and  weigh  upon  us  to  the  very  end. 


LETTER  L 

ISCHIA,  September  18,  1875. 

THIS  is  the  first  hour  of  rest  that  I  have  had 
during  this  abominable  journey.  On  one 
hand  Borighi  has  dragged  us  in  a  dizzy 
course  through  Sicily,  and  on  the  other  a  camorre, 
the  enemy  of  my  repose,  has  organised  everywhere 
I  turn  my  steps,  ovations  which  it  is  impossible 
for  me  to  escape.  We  are  worn  out.  I  do  not 
believe  that  since  Empedocles,  that  half  Newton, 
half  Cagliostro — a  savant  ever  made  such  an 
entry  into  the  cities  of  Sicily.  I  do  not  give  way 
to  any  one  except  Garibaldi.  Now  that  we  have 
slept  some  hours  in  more  tranquil  surroundings, 
this  journey  appears  to  us  like  a  wild  dream. 
You  must  know  that  for  years  I  have  supplied 
the  preachers  of  Sicily  with  a  subject,  and  that 
ordinarily  the  sermon  ended  with  a  cry,  "  Ewiva 
il  Renan!"  from  those  who  had  not  understood 
well,  or  from  mischievous  persons  who  drew 

234 


THE  HOLY  LAND  235 

from  the  cure's  utterances  very  different  con 
clusions  from  those  which  he  had  inferred;  the 
fact  is,  that  all  the  cures  wanted  to  see  me, 
some  regarding  me  as  a  myth  and  wishing 
to  establish  my  reality,  in  which  they  hardly  be 
lieved.  You  know  that  I  am  not  of  those 
who  find  that :  Pulckrum  est  digito  monstari  el 
dicier:  hie  est. 

There  was  so  much  naivete  in  all  this  that  I 
yielded  with  good  grace. 

You  cannot  conceive  of  the  strange  combina 
tions  which  the  mixture  of  all  races  has  pro 
duced  on  this  singular  soil.  What  dominates  is 
passion  and  ardent  proselytism.  Now  it  is  in 
contestable  that  Roman  Catholicism  is  at  an 
end  in  this  country.  At  Selinonte,  boats  filled 
with  people  coming  from  ten  to  fifteen  leagues 
around  besieged  our  vessel  with  the  cry  "  Viva 
la  scienza!"  This  cry  was  the  order  of  the  day 
in  all  the  villages.  The  clergy,  who,  with  some 
few  exceptions,  are  very  fanatical,  yielded  with 
good  grace  to  the  demonstration,  and  were  very 
polite  toward  me.  Next  to  Hungary,  this  coun 
try  is,  without  contradiction,  the  one  nearest 


236  THE  HOLY  LAND 

to  breaking  its  old  bonds  and  entering  upon  the 
path  of  religious  reform. 

We  have  seen  at  Palermo,  Montreal,  Cefalu, 
the  masterpieces  of  Arabian,  Byzantine  and 
Norman  art,  a  combination  which  is  unique 
in  the  world  and  very  charming.  At  Segesta, 
Selinonte,  Agrigentum,  Syracuse  and  Taormina 
there  are  admirable  remains  of  Greek  and  Roman 
art.  All  this  only  places  Athens  in  high  relief, 
and  proves  more  and  more  that  the  Athenians 
have  invented  the  perfection  of  execution,  these 
infinite  delicacies  about  which  Greek  art  anterior 
to  them,  no  more  than  Egyptian,  concerned 
itself. 

Everywhere  this  impression  is  strong  and 
vivid,  and  in  some  places  the  scenery  is  enchant- 
ingly  beautiful,  resembling  more  that  of  Syria 
than  of  Greece  or  Italy.  We  are  perched  in  a 
charming  place  in  the  midst  of  vines  and  fig-trees, 
midway  up  Mount  Epomeus.  How  I  wish  that 
you  were  here.  The  landscape  is  charming,  the 
sea  admirable;  on  the  horizon  are  Terracina  and 
Gaeta;  the  temperature  is  delicious,  neither  hot 
nor  cold.  As  regards  my  health,  I  cannot  com- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  237 

plain  of  it,  since  it  has  not  prevented  me  from 
accomplishing  the  most  exhausting  expedition 
that  was  ever  undertaken.  Though  almost  alone, 
I  have  not  laid  aside  the  harness  until  the  end. 
Nevertheless,  my  right  foot  is  not  yet  in  its  normal 
condition,  being  somewhat  stiff  and  highly  sensi 
tive  to  changes  of  temperature.  To-morrow  I 
begin  the  baths  in  moderation,  and  the  leg  douches 
which  will  be  vigorously  applied.  I  hope,  in  any 
case,  that  I  shall  be  content  with  an  experience 
which  has  demonstrated  to  me  that  my  sources 
of  strength  are  not  weakened.  If  you  are  not 
well,  come  here.  We  shall  remain  here  until  the 
sixth  or  eighth  of  October.  Then  we  shall  make 
a  good  Ottobrata  at  Rome. 


LETTER  LI 

CASAMICCIOLA,  August  6,  1877. 

HERE  we  are  at  last  settled,  and  most  agree 
ably.  I  have  found  this  old  volcano 
greener  and  fresher  than  ever.  In  the 
middle  of  the  day  the  heat  is  severe,  but  during 
the  remainder  of  the  time  the  weather  is  delightful. 
The  sea  voyage  has  been  a  rough  one;  which 
means  that  I  must  renounce  another  of  my 
theories.  The  Mediterranean  can  be  very  rough 
in  summer.  Though  there  was  no  appreciable 
wind,  great  waves  from  the  southwest,  beating 
against  the  side  of  the  ship,  shook  us  up  con 
siderably.  My  wife  suffered  a  little ;  Noemi  * 
alone  has  been  invulnerable;  she  was  born  a 
child  of  the  sea;  she  weeps  hot  tears  when  she 
thinks  of  the  Said  and  the  pleasure  which  she 
had  aboard  her. 

To-day  I  took  my  first  bath;  I  conscientiously 

*M.  Renan's  daughter. 

238 


THE  HOLY  LAND  239 

swallow  the  water  in  its  various  doses.  The 
fact  is  that  I  am  quite  well;  the  exercise  afforded 
by  the  journeys  to  the  south  is  what  I  needed. 
No6mi  is  going  to  take  sea-baths.  They  have 
also  been  advised  for  Ary.  They  are  here  in 
certain  inlets  so  warm  (by  digging  in  the  sand 
a  metre  and  a  half  one  has  sea-water  of  30  degrees) 
that  we  are  going  to  try  them. 

My  wife  also  intends  to  take  baths  in  waters 
from  the  purest  springs.  Noemi  is  wonderfully 
well ;  she  is  growing  lively,  as  I  thought  she  would. 
Imagine  her  as  Henriette — Henriette  risen  from 
the  dead,  with  her  gentle  modesty  and  her  sweet 
abandon.  She  said,  indeed,  the  poor  child,  during 
her  last  days :  "  This  little  one  will  take  my  place." 
Judge  of  my  joy ! 

I  imagine  that  Houlgate  is  as  beneficial  to  you 
as  these  lovely  shores  are  to  us.  The  Drochon 
is  also  a  very  pretty  place.  If  you  do  not  like  it, 
come  here,  but  do  not  come  by  sea.  We  are 
staying  in  a  country  hotel  where  there  is  plenty 
of  room. 

It  is  necessary  to  fortify  one's  self  for  the 
struggle  of  life,  such  as  the  age  and  our  country 


24o  THE  HOLY  LAND 

have  made  it.  The  more  I  see  at  a  distance 
what  is  taking  place  in  our  unfortunate  France, 
the  more  heart-broken  I  become.  It  seems  to 
me  that  the  overthrow  of  this  supid  party  of  the 
sixteenth  of  May  is  more  certain  than  ever. 
But  the  future  disturbs  me.  I  have  little  faith. 
The  fatal  and  melancholy  mistake  of  the  conserva 
tive  classes  in  falling  into  this  trap  will  be  their 
undoing.  Now  the  conservative  classes  cannot 
be  changed,  and  a  country  cannot  live  without 
them.  The  elements  which  have  made  France — 
the  Capetian  dynasty,  the  nobility,  the  clergy, 
the  upper  bourgeoisie — are  acting  as  if  their  sole 
aim  was  to  destroy  their  own  work.  Now  a 
nation  cannot  survive  such  strife  within  its 
bosom.  We  are  about  to  experience  1791 
and  1792  over  again,  the  traditional  and 
conservative  party  emigrating,  exasperating 
new  France,  and  inviting  and  provoking  perse 
cution. 

Persecution  will  come;  we  shall  have  1793 
again,  and  as  Europe  is  no  longer  in  a  humour 
to  allow  our  democrats  to  fight  each  other,  this 
will  be  Finis  Franciae.  The  conditions  of  the 


THE  HOLY  LAND  241 

very  existence  of  this  people  have  been  destroyed ; 
but  all  that  will  come  slowly,  whereas  the  party  of 
Albert  de  Broglie  will  come  to  an  end  within  a 
year. 


LETTER  LII 

LA  CAVA,  September  5,  1877. 
CyEMPRE  bene.  The  month  of  August  has 
4J  been  exceptionally  warm  this  year  on  these 
shores.  People  are  dying  from  the  heat  in 
Rome  and  Naples.  At  Ischia,  thanks  to  the 
altitude  of  our  situation,  life  was  quite  endurable, 
and  the  evenings  were  delightful.  My  cure  is 
complete.  The  Italian  physicians  are  right.  It 
is  necessary  to  take  these  baths  during  the  hottest 
months.  Ary,  whom  I  have  had  half  cured,  feels 
very  well.  During  our  whole  stay  he  has  been 
able  to  indulge  in  the  most  violent  exercises, 
such  as  lively  races  on  horseback,  without  other 
than  beneficial  results.  No6mi  took  her  sea- 
bath  every  day,  and,  as  a  result,  is  enjoying  very 
good  health. 

Previous  to  yesterday  we  had  but  few  hot 
days  in  Naples.  In  the  evening  we  corne  here  to 
sleep,  where  the  temperature  is  very  agreeable. 

242 


THE  HOLY  LAND  243 

I  do  not  know  whether  you  are  familiar  with 
La  Cava.  It  is  a  high  valley  in  a  fork  of  the 
Apennines  which  constitutes  the  peninsula  of 
Sorrento.  It  is  truly  charming,  though  no  rain 
has  fallen  in  five  months. 

To-day  we  go  to  Salerno,  and  to-morrow  night 
we  shall  sleep  at  Amalfi.  We  shall  return  to  Paris 
during  the  first  days  of  October. 

Seen  from  here,  the  spectacle  of  what  is  taking 
place  in  our  unfortunate  country  is  most  sad ! 
You  cannot  believe  what  contempt  and  pity  it 
inspires.  In  the  eyes  of  the  foreigner  it  is  a 
second  Commune,  in  a  sense  less  excusable  than 
the  first.  It  is  incontestable  that,  since  the  last 
few  years,  the  world  has  made  great  progress  in 
politics;  the  unheard-of  procedures  of  the  pre 
fects  of  M.  de  Fourtou  and  of  M.  de  Broglie's 
magistracies  seem  like  the  acts  of  red-skins 
suddenly  become  masters  of  the  politics  of  a 
civilised  country.  Never,  not  even  in  1871,  have 
I  traversed  a  foreign  land  with  a  feeling  of  such 
humiliation  for  my  country.  The  public  here 
believes  in  the  triumph  of  the  republican  party; 
but  the  government  is  worried  (is  it  in  league  with 


244  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Germany?),  and  is  taking  great  precautions. 
More  than  ever  I  believe  that  the  success  of  this 
foolish  enterprise,  were  it  possible,  would  quickly 
bring  on  war.  Oh,  miserable  people ! 


LETTER  LIII 

CONSTANCE,  August  18,  1878. 

WE  are  all   very   well,   and    up    to    the 
present  all  are  well  satisfied  with  the 
trip.      That  is  a  resume  of  our  first 
eight  or  ten  days. 

The  Vosges  have  afforded  me  the  greatest 
pleasure,  although  the  weather  has  not  been 
very  favourable  for  us.  The  environs  of  Gerard- 
mer  are  most  restful,  cool  and  pleasant.  The 
trip  across  Ballon  d' Alsace  also  gave  us  much 
pleasure.  Basel  has  some  curious  features,  and 
certainly,  if  one  desires  to  make  an  earnest  study 
of  our  European  society,  this  is  one  of  the  points 
where  it  would  be  interesting  to  take  some  sound 
ings.  We  have  here  absolute  democracy  suc 
ceeding  an  aristocratic  republic,  care  devolving 
exclusively  on  the  people,  the  complete  sacrifice  of 
the  rich  and  enlightened  classes  with  whom  life 
is  becoming  more  impossible  every  day,  a  govern- 

245 


246  THE  HOLY  LAND 

ment  worthy  of  a  village;  great  cleanliness 
withal,  and  a  finely  arranged  system  of  elementary 
instruction,  and  museums  in  which  real  treasures 
are  mingled  without  discernment  with  the  gro 
tesque  and  apocryphal.  Meanwhile  this  system 
lives,  for  it  is  not  alone  in  the  world,  and  is 
supplied  from  without  with  an  atmosphere 
that  has  been  well  prepared.  But  the  exclusive 
reign  of  this  system  would  mean  the  abasement 
of  humanity,  and  when  one  thinks  that  three 
hundred  and  fifty  years  ago,  this  city,  by  its 
bourgeoisie,  played  a  role  of  the  first  order  in 
the  work  of  the  Renaissance  and  the  Reformation ! 
O  what  an  enchanting  thing  is  Lake  Constance, 
and  how  wrong  it  is  to  prefer  the  chaos  of  Switzer 
land  to  this  charming  piece  of  nature,  perfect  in 
all  its  details  !  We  have  had  some  delightful  sails ; 
and  we  have  found  a  very  pretty  room  overlooking 
the  lake,  in  the  old  convent  of  the  Dominicans 
which  has  been  transformed  into  a  hotel,  we 
shall  prolong  our  stay  here.  We  have  been  here 
two  days  now  and  shall  remain  over  to-morrow. 
The  day  after,  we  shall  go  by  way  of  the  lake  to 
Bregenz.  There  we  shall  decide  upon  what  route 


THE  HOLY  LAND  247 

we  shall  take  to  reach  Innsbruck.  This  is  not  an 
easy  journey,  as  the  railroad  lines  of  Tyrol  and 
Vorarlberg  are  still  very  incomplete. 

The  route  by  way  of  the  Engadine  is  an  in 
terminable  one,  and  we  have  some  fear  of  the 
cold  of  these  excessive  altitudes. 


LETTER  LIV 

FLORENCE,  September  10,  1878. 

I  MUST  indeed  have  had  but  poor  control 
over  my  actions  during  this  trip  to  excuse  my 
neglect  toward  you.  From  Constance  to 
Venice  we  have  been  in  perpetual  motion,  and  at 
Venice  the  heat  was  so  oppressive  that  each 
evening  saw  us  in  a  state  of  physical  weariness 
which,  though  not  disagreeable,  was  hardly 
conducive  to  any  kind  of  activity.  The  Tyrol  has 
enchanted  us ;  it  is  much  calmer  and  more  restful 
than  Switzerland,  is  even  cooler,  and  above  all  it 
is  more  agreeable  to  the  pedestrian  and  the 
foreigner. 

Innsbruck  has  the  most  singular  monument 
that  I  have  ever  seen,  the  tomb  of  Maximilian, 
an  incredible  collection  of  giants  in  bronze,  veri 
table  intermediate  cretins  between  man  and  beast, 
representing  the  true  or  mythical  ancestors  of  the 
house  of  Austria.  The  Lake  of  Garda  is  ad- 

248 


THE  HOLY  LAND  249 

nrrable;  it  is  the  most  beautiful  of  the  Italo- 
Aipine  lakes.  This  hollow  among  the  enormous 
piled-up  mountains  is  something  altogether  strik 
ing.  Virgil  is  right — it  is  indeed  a  sea. 

While  at  Venice,  we  made  journeys  to  Torcello 
and  Chioggia,  where  we  saw  the  lagoon  under  its 
most  beautiful  aspects.  This  is  one  of  the  spec 
tacles  of  which  I  never  tire ;  here  nature  with  the 
collaboration  of  man  has  prepared  one  of  its  most 
seducing  attractions. 

As  for  men,  I  see  them  becoming  everywhere 
narrower,  more  selfish  and  more  jealous.  The 
national  principle,  the  only  admissible  one 
withal,  will  lead  to  worse  rivalries  than  the 
dynastic  principle.  All  that  I  have  seen  of 
German  Austria  has  proved  that  it  is  still 
more  deutsch  than  northern  Germany.  The  Ty- 
rolese  people  preserves  its  allegiance  to  the  house 
of  Austria ;  this  will  give  an  opportunity  for  more 
Andrew  Hofers  in  case  of  annexation.  But 
the  Austrian  bourgeoisie  who  speak  German 
would  link  themselves  with  pleasure  to  the  Ger 
man  Empire,  on  condition,  be  it  understood, 
that  this  be  not  too  long  delayed;  Omnia  semper 


250  THE  HOLY  LAND 

Jiabent,  as  Ecclesiastes  says.  Patriotism  as  it 
is  understood  to-day  is  a  fashion  which  lasts 
for  fifty  years.  In  a  century,  when  it  shall  have 
drenched  Europe  with  blood,  it  will  be  no  more 
understood  than  we  now  understand  the  dynastic 
ideas  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth  centuries. 
All  is  vanity,  except  science;  art  itself  begins  to 
appear  a  little  empty  to  me.  My  impressions  of 
twenty-five  years  ago  appear  to  me  to  be  stamped 
with  some  childishness.  From  the  view-point 
at  which  we  have  arrived,  no  painting  can  teach 
us  anything  more.  However,  these  things  have 
lived,  and  that  is  sufficient. 

What  shall  we  do  at  the  conclusion  of  the 
congress  ?  Faith !  We  do  not  know  at  all. 
What  is  certain  is  that  we  shall  be  in  Paris  about 
October  loth.  The  trip  has  done  much  for  my 
wife  and  Noemi.  Our  poor  Ary  is  also  very  well. 
For  myself,  this  strenuous  exercise  in  the  hot  sun 
is  my  sovereign  remedy. 


LETTER  LV 

CASAMICCIOLA,  ISLAND  OF  ISCHIA, 
HOTEL  BELLEVUE,  August  17,  1879. 

HERE  we  are,  reinstalled  in  our  house  at 
Ischia ;  we  have  the  same  apartment,  the 
same  terrace,  and  could  not  be  better  sit 
uated.    The  heat  is  intense  in  Naples,  but  here  the 
temperature  is  extremely  agreeable;  the  sun  is 
powerful,  but  there  is  an  exquisite  breeze;    the 
mornings  and  evenings  are  delightful ;  I  take  my 
baths  conscientiously,  trusting,  however,  more  to 
the  air  and  the  potent  sunshine.     I  have  been  very 
well,  moreover,  since  leaving  Turin ;  decidedly,  the 
greatest  benefit  is  to  be  found  in  the  neighbour 
hood  of  the  immediate  basin  of  the  Mediterranean. 
We  have  all  come  here  by  land,  starting  from 
Savoy  when  we  met  our  friend  Taine. 

He  has  a  country  residence  which  is  truly  charm 
ing,  on  the  shores  of  Lake  Annecy.  It  would  be 
impossible  to  find  a  more  beautiful  country.  The 

251 


252  THE  HOLY  LAND 

verdure  of  the  soil  is  exquisite,  the  trees  superb, 
while  fresh  and  limpid  waters  ripple  on  all  sides. 
Our  friend  is  perhaps  too  absorbed  in  his  sur 
roundings.  He  is  municipal  councillor,  has  allied 
himself  with  the  gentry  of  the  country,  and  takes 
things  seriously.  This  renders  him  incapable  of 
judging  the  great  things  of  the  past,  which  have 
been  accomplished  more  by  enthusiasm  and  passion 
than  by  reason.  He  read  to  me  a  portion  of  his 
Jacobins.  It  is  all  true  in  detail,  but  it  is  only  a 
quarter  of  the  whole  truth.  He  shows  that  all 
this  epoch  has  been  melancholy,  horrible,  and 
shameful;  he  ought  to  show  at  the  same  time 
that  it  was  grandiose,  heroic,  and  sublime. 

Ah,  what  a  history  for  the  man  who  would  know 
how  to  compose  it — who  would  begin  it  at  twenty- 
five  years  of  age,  and  be  at  once  critic,  artist  and 
philosopher !  It  would  be  necessary  to  dissemble 
nothing,  to  show  the  ridiculous  and  the  absurd 
side  by  side  with  the  admirable,  in  order  that  the 
picture  might  resemble  the  reality.  Such  a  one 
would  be  sure  of  having  produced  the  most 
amazing  book  ever  written. 

At   Roujoux,   while   staying  with  the   Buloz- 


THE  HOLY  LAND  253 

Paillerons,  we  made  the  acquaintance  of  the  Lake 
of  Bourget,  which  is  superior,  in  a  sense,  to  that  of 
Annecy.  Savoy  is  decidedly  a  wonder.  It  is  per 
haps  the  country  which  is  the  most  restful  and 
refreshing  of  all.  We  have  arranged  for  three 
halting-places  on  our  route.  It  is  needless  to  say 
to  you  that  it  has  been  very  warm  on  the  railroad 
train ;  however,  we  passed  some  pleasant  hours  at 
Rome  with  friends.  Here  I  rest  and  work  in  the 
most  absolute  peace.  My  retirement  would  be 
perfect  if  the  newspapers  of  Naples  had  not  done 
me  the  ill  service  of  publishing  my  address,  which 
each  day  brings  me  bundles  of  letters  that  I  do 
not  read. 

In  order  to  fill  up  my  hours  of  work,  I  am  writ 
ing  philosophical  sketches,  and  some  dialogues 
which  I  group  around  Arnauld  de  Villeneuve  and 
the  discovery  of  the  "water  of  life."  I  shall 
read  them  to  you  on  my  arrival. 

At  a  distance,  as  well  as  at  close  range,  Ferry's 
Article  7  appears  to  me  to  be  an  enormous  mis 
take.  I  can  see  but  two  equally  shameful  alter 
natives  :  the  victory  of  Ferry,  which  will  mean  the 
impotence  of  the  government  and  the  exaspera- 


254  THE  HOLY  LAND 

tion  of  the  Catholics,  or  the  defeat  of  Ferry  and 
victory  for  the  Jesuits,  an  hypothesis  not  less  dis 
heartening.  Try,  then,  since  you  have  influence, 
to  correct,  by  your  advice,  the  zeal  which  is  well 
intentioned,  but  full  of  stupidity. 


LETTER  LVI 

CASAMICCIOLA,  September  12,  1879. 

BEHOLD,  the  gates  of  our  paradise  of  Ischia 
are  about  to  be  closed  on  us.  We  leave 
to-morrow  afternoon,  not  without  regrets. 
The  weather  is  always  delightful;  there  has  not 
been  a  drop  of  rain  yet,  but  the  air  has  been  greatly 
refreshed  by  reason  of  the  storms  which  passed 
over  our  heads  and  broke  upon  Gaeta  and  the 
harbour  of  Volturno.  At  sunset  this  evening, 
Capri  and  the  Cape  of  Sorrento  equalled  in  lumi 
nous  splendour  the  most  beautiful  aspects  of 
Greece.  In  fine,  we  are  happy.  I  am  well,  I 
believe;  the  air  and  exercise  have  certainly  done 
me  good ;  the  baths  also,  I  imagine. 

Do  not  work  too  hard;  it  generally  results  in 
something  feverish;  one  should  beware  of  it.  It 
would  be  better  to  bring  your  work  out  a  month 
later  on,  so  as  not  to  indispose  yourself  for  the 
winter. 

255 


556  THE  HOLY  LAND 

We  are  going  to  spend  about  twelve  days  in 
Naples,  Castellamare,  Sorrento  and  Capri.  Then 
we  journey  toward  the  north.  We  shall  be  in 
Paris  on  the  morning  of  the  fourteenth. 

I  have  finished  my  sequel  to  Caliban,  which  I 
have  entitled  The  Fountain  of  Youth,  instead  of 
The  Water  of  Life.  I  have  fused  with  it  the 
legend  of  Arnauld  de  Villeneuve.  It  has  served 
me  as  a  frame  for  various  philosophical  sugges 
tions.  I  shall  read  it  to  you  on  my  arrival.  In 
any  case,  it  has  given  me  considerable  amusement. 

Ary  is  extremely  well;  he  paints  a  great  deal 
and  I  am  satisfied  with  him.  Little  No6mi  is 
always  very  good,  and  accepts  with  great  gentle 
ness  all  our  little  fondnesses ;  the  trip  has  devel- 
loped  her  considerably.  My  wife  has  been  a  little 
tired  by  the  great  heat ;  but  now  she  is  very  well. 
What  a  pretty  country  this  is !  You  cannot 
imagine  how  smiling  and  animated  it  is. 

It  has  performed  a  miracle,  in  making  me  rise 
every  day  at  six  in  the  morning,  to  work  on  our 
terrace.  We  sometimes  fear  that  we  shall  not  be 
so  well  pleased  at  Castellamare,  Sorrento,  etc. 
However,  one  must  take  his  share  of  all. 


LETTER   LVII 

NAPLES,  September  28,  1879. 

BEHOLD  our  journey  approaching  its  end. 
All   has   been   according   to   our   hopes. 
Ischia,   to  the  very   end,   has  appeared 
charming  to  us.     Sorrento,  in  its   own  manner, 
equals  Ischia.    All  this  has  had  the  effect  of  giving 
us  a  good  rest.     Ary  is  extremely  well  and  very 
happy,  especially  since  his  friends  the  Paleologues 
are  in  these  regions.     No6mi  is  very  good.     My 
wife  has  been  better  since  the  great  heat  is  over ; 
and  as  for  myself,  I  can  walk  very  well. 

I  have  done  a  great  deal  of  work ;  my  Fountain 
of  Youth  will,  I  believe,  be  suggestive  of  thought 
to  the  more  and  more  reduced  number  of  persons 
who  like  the  exercise.  I  call  it  that,  because  it 
could  not  be  entitled  The  Water  of  Life,  the  latter 
being  too  commonplace.  I  have,  besides,  writ 
ten  the  half  of  a  new  article  on  Souvenirs  of  Child 
hood,  which  I  hope  to  finish  at  Venice.  I  shall 

257 


258  THE  HOLY  LAND 

also  send  to  the  D'ebats  a  little  piece  of  dotage 
on  the  f£te  of  Pompeii. 

Yes,  this  tongue  of  soil,  Sorrento,  is  truly 
a  wonder;  I  believed  Amalfi  to  be  very  much 
superior;  now  I  hesitate. 

To-morrow  we  shall  reach  the  north,  under  full 
steam.  We  shall  not  stop  until  we  arrive  at 
Venice.  Our  return  is  definitely  fixed  for  the 
morning  of  October  i4th. 

Here,  progress  is  mediocre.  There  is  always  a 
certain  number  of  amiable  and  distinguished 
men,  equal,  at  least,  to  that  in  other  countries, 
but  the  political  machinery  is  the  poorest  in  the 
world.  The  demoralisation  of  the  people  and  the 
minor  bourgeoisie  is  complete,  robbery  is  organ 
ised,  and  violent  brigandage  and  assassination 
are  the  order  of  the  day.  In  the  midst  of  all  this, 
the  monarchy  imposes  itself  on  the  people  as  a 
necessity,  and  it  will  survive,  even  though  in 
bankruptcy.  As  to  this  last,  I  do  not  see  how  it 
can  be  avoided.  But  the  world  may  perhaps 
become  bankrupt  before  that.  How  disheartened 
Taine  will  be  on  that  day. 

In  the  name  of  heaven,  urge  your  friends  to 


THE  HOLY  LAND  259 

peace  at  any  price.  We  would  be  absolutely 
alone.  Even  here  they  would  be  against  us. 
Let  us  learn  how  to  maintain  ten  years  of  peace, 
and  Bismarck's  system  in  Germany  is  lost.  On 
the  other  hand,  in  case  of  war  they  would  regain 
all  their  advantages. 


LETTER   LVIII 

OXFORD,  April  n,  1880. 

OH,  what  a  curious  city  !  You  must  see  the 
place.  It  is  the  strangest  relic  of  the 
past — the  type  of  the  dead,  living.  Each 
one  of  the  colleges  is  a  real,  terrestrial  paradise. 
You  would  think  that  all  life  had  departed ;  yet  the 
paradise  is  found  to  be  cared  for  and  weeded  by 
those  who  no  longer  live  in  it.  The  results  are 
trivial  on  the  whole;  the  golden  youth  receive  a 
purely  classical  and  clerical  education,  and  are 
required  to  attend  service  wearing  surplices. 
There  is  an  almost  total  absence  of  the  scientific 
spirit.  Such  a  college  has  at  its  disposal  a  million 
a  year ;  but  the  fellows  have  succeeded  in  demon 
strating  that  the  preservation  of  the  grass,  which 
devolves  upon  them  by  the  foundation  charter, 
is  irreconcilable  with  the  presence  of  students. 
In  fact,  there  is  not  a  single  pupil  here.  The 
grass  plots  are  admirably  cool;  the  fellows  eat 

260 


THE  HOLY  LAND  261 

up  the  revenue,  while  making  excursions  to  the 
four  quarters  of  England;  a  single  one  works — 
Max  Muller,  our  very  amiable  host. 

In  fine,  we  are  delighted  with  our  day,  and  even 
with  the  sermon  of  an  interminable  evening  ser 
vice,  which  we  had  to  attend.  To-morrow  we 
shall  complete  our  visits  to  the  colleges,  and  Tues 
day  we  shall  return  to  London.  My  rheumatism 
of  the  knee  has  disappeared  with  a  suddenness 
that  has  surprised  me.  My  lectures  are  succeeding 
very  well.  I  find  a  great  deal  of  sympathy  here, 
for  this  is  notably  the  country  where  religious 
questions  are  taken  most  seriously,  and  where  the 
sentiments  that  I  introduced  are  really  loved. 

Our  plan  is  to  reach  Paris  on  the  evening  of 
Sunday,  the  eighteenth.  Meanwhile,  only  one 
thing  can  delay  our  departure.  Our  friend,  Grant 
Duff,  is  still  in  Scotland  attending  to  his  election 
affairs ;  if  he  returns  toward  the  end  of  the  week, 
perhaps  we  shall  spend  a  day  with  him  at  Twicken 
ham.  In  that  case  we  shall  not  arrive  until  Tues 
day.  But  I  shall  certainly  give  my  lecture  on 
Wednesday  at  the  College  of  France.  I  hope  to 
press  your  hand  there. 


262  THE  HOLY  LAND 

The  result  of  the  recent  elections  is  more  com 
plicated  than  was  at  first  believed.  According  to 
the  Tories,  it  is  the  beginning  of  the  end  of  the 
world,  the  advent  of  a  new  social  era.  The  atti 
tude  of  Gambetta  and  the  Republique  Francaise 
are  not  understood.  If  the  Republic  has  any 
friends  here  it  is  among  the  liberals ;  not  one  exists 
elsewhere.  I  have  seen  Sir  Charles  Dilke,  the 
Republican  of  England  (there  are  not  two  such) ; 
he  is  a  curious  type,  and  is  half  French.  As 
regards  the  masses,  their  religious  and  political 
loyalty  remains  firm. 


LETTER  LIX 

PLOMBIERES,  August  12,  1880. 

WE  are  now  not  badly  established  here,  and 
I  believe  that  the  treatment  will  do  me 
good.  The  country  is  charming,  cool 
and  green  to  an  enchanting  degree.  On  all  sides 
there  are  springs  of  perfect  clearness.  Is  this  what 
is  required  for  rheumatic  patients  ?  I  hesitate,  as 
yet,  to  pronounce  on  this ;  surely  Caro  and  Janet 
ought  to  come  here  to  see  the  results  of  their 
providential  agreement.  For  if  the  remedy  for 
rheumatism  is  to  be  found  at  Plombieres,  it  must 
be  avowed  that  Providence  has  placed  here  all 
that  is  necessary  to  win  them  over.  The  country 
is  like  an  enormous  sponge  soaked  with  water ;  there 
is  no  heat,  and  it  rains  in  torrents.  The  Pauline 
and  Renard  springs  may  be  ranked  among  the 
prettiest  places  in  which  one  would  care  to  linger. 
To-morrow  or  the  day  after  I  am  going  to  try  the 
Roman  baths,  which,  I  think,  will  melt  me. 

263 


264  THE  HOLY  LAND 

I  have  been  engaged  in  revising  my  Fountain 
of  Youth,  which  pleases  me  fairly.  I  am  about 
to  publish  it.  I  have  only  one  blank  to  fill 
in,  concerning  which  I  want  to  ask  you  a  question. 
How  did  the  early  Arabian  chemists  obtain 
spirits  of  wine?  Can  one  conceive  what  it  was 
that  turned  the  attention  of  the  first  distillers  to 
alcohol  ?  What  was  the  form  of  the  first  alembics  ? 
It  is  not  necessary  that  this  should  be  scientifically 
exact.  It  is  merely  a  matter  of  embellishment 
with  me;  but  still  it  is  necessary  not  to  be  too 
absurd.  Send  me  a  dozen  lines  on  this  subject 
as  soon  as  possible. 

Our  plan  is  to  remain  here  until  about  the 
twenty-eighth.  Then  we  shall  go  to  Lausanne, 
and  thence  cross  the  mountains.  Try  to  join  us  at 
Lausanne.  It  seems  to  me  that  there  is  an  easy 
route  from  Annecy  to  Thonon.  Thonon  is 
opposite  Lausanne. 


LETTER  LX 

PLOMBIERES,  August  18,  1880. 

A  PLAGUE  upon  your  congress  of  Brieg  which 
coincides  so  badly  with  our  intinerary. 
We  should  have  been  at  Lausanne  on  the 
twenty -ninth,  thirtieth  or  thirty-first  of  October. 
It  is  evidently  too  early  to  make  it  possible  for  you 
to  kill  two  birds  with  one  stone,  and  make  the  same 
journey  with  ten  or  twelve  days  intervening.  But 
when  your  congress  is  over  could  you  not  cross  the 
Simplon  and  rejoin  us  on  the  lakes  or  at  Milan? 
We  shall  be  in  Milan  toward  the  sixteenth  or 
seventeenth  of  September.  From  there  we  shall 
go  to  Verona;  next  to  Venice,  where  we  shall 
spend  eight  days;  and  thence  to  Ravenna  if 
possible,  returning  by  way  of  Savoy.  We  wish 
to  be  in  Paris,  without  fail,  by  October  loth. 
Try  to  join  us  at  Milan ;  this  will  be  delightful. 
Thanks  to  certain  facilities  that  we  enjoy, 
we  can  show  you  the  lagoon  and  Tor  cello, 

265 


266  THE  HOLY  LAND 

as  they  could  not  be  shown  under  ordinary  con 
ditions. 

Unless  you  inform  us  that  it  is  possible  for  you 
to  come  to  Lausanne  toward  the  thirty-first, 
we  shall  not  go  there.  We  have  more  to  gain  by 
switching  off  from  here  to  Basel,  where  we 
shall  have  the  choice  between  St.  Gothard  and 
the  Splugen.  But  assuredly,  if  you  can  join  us 
at  Lausanne,  we  shall  go  there.  The  pleasure 
of  meeting  you  takes  precedence  of  all  other 
considerations.  But  try,  rather,  to  come  to 
Milan. 

We  are  well  in  spite  of  the  weather,  which  is 
only  half-satisfying.  The  steam  baths  do  me 
much  good,  and  the  douche  baths  have  literally 
given  Noemi  new  life.  The  Times  has  singularly 
embarrassed  me  by  announcing  my  essay  for 
Tuesday.  I  shall  certainly  not  be  ready  by  that 
date. 


LETTER  LXI 

TALLOIRES,  August  12,  1881. 

WE  are  established  here,  dear  friend,  accord 
ing  to  our  desires.  The  country  is  charm 
ing,  and  the  lake  and  sky  adorable.  Up 
to  now  we  have  rested  as  we  had  need  to  do. 
This  month  of  July  has  tried  me  very  much.  I  am 
very  well,  I  believe.  Resting  at  my  table,  or  seated 
on  the  lawn  on  the  shore  of  the  lake,  I  am  in  a 
state  of  perfect  contentment;  but  locomotion  is 
disagreeable  to  me,  at  least  during  the  day.  I 
quite  believe  that  the  altitude  is  one  of  the  causes 
of  this  condition  of  mine,  which,  moreover,  is 
not  wholly  dissatisfying  to  me.  Poor  heavy 
machine  that  we  drag  about !  However,  we  have 
accomplished  the  essential  part  of  our  task,  so 
let  us  not  complain. 

Taine  is  very  much  fatigued.  He  cannot  work, 
and  his  book  has  ceased  to  interest  him.  He 
would  like  to  take  to  some  other  exercise,  and 

267 


268  THE  HOLY  LAND 

he  feels  that  he  must  finish  it.  Perrot  is  very 
well  and  very  active.  We  frequently  go  to 
Menthon  to  dine ;  the  return  on  foot  in  the  evening 
is  not  beyond  my  strength.  Ary  has  a  boat ;  he 
rows  and  paints  all  day.  Noemi  has  a  piano 
and  plays  for  us.  In  fine,  if  I  only  had  good  legs 
to  climb  these  beautiful  mountain  summits 
which  tower  over  our  heads,  everything  would  be 
perfect. 

I  work  a  great  deal.  In  this  climate  and  under 
these  conditions  I  can  work  almost  indefinitely. 
I  am  finishing  my  Ecclesiastes,  which  gives  me  a 
great  deal  of  amusement.  My  interminable  Index 
overwhelms  me,  but  it  will  be  finished.  I  am  not 
the  man  to  pause  at  the  roof  after  having  built 
the  walls. 

I  await  with  impatience  the  result  of  the 
twenty -first.  This  is  a  capital  event,  and  it  will 
not  do  to  trifle  with  the  situation.  If  this  ex 
periment  fails,  we  shall  see  the  most  frightful 
reaction  that  France  has  witnessed  since  the 
sixteenth  century.  The  newspapers  are  poor 
criterions,  and  election  time  is  not  the  moment  to 
judge  a  country.  Let  us  wait;  but  meanwhile  I 


THE  HOLY  LAND  269 

am  worried.  How  little  wisdom  is  shown !  The 
instinct  of  the  country  is,  from  many  points  of 
view,  just  and  in  agreement  with  ours;  but  what 
complete  ignorance  concerning  the  state  of  the 
world,  the  conditions  of  human  society,  and  the 
measures  demanded  by  the  country  as  a  whole ! 
Gambetta  appears  to  me  to  have  taken  a  false 
road.  No,  radicalism  will  never  have  a  majority 
in  the  Assembly;  but  to  how  many  mistakes 
may  not  one  be  led  by  weakness  and  complaisance 
toward  it.  Caveant  patres  conscripti. 


LETTER  LXII 

TALLOIRES,  September  2,  1881. 

IT  rains  a  great  deal,  but  all  goes  well.  I  find  my 
self  almost  as  well  as  I  was  in  my  best  days, 
eating  little,  having  an  aversion  for  walking, 
but  capable  of  working  almost  indefinitely.  I 
have  finished  my  Ecclesiastes,  which  I  have  read 
to  our  friends  and  which  amused  them  very  much. 
My  verses  struck  them  as  successful.  My  Index 
advances  slowly ;  pushed  to  this  degree  of  analysis 
it  becomes  colossal ;  it  will  almost  make  a  volume. 
I  am  now  setting  to  work  at  the  last  portion  of 
my  Souvenirs;  I  hope  that  this  will  be  finished 
before  my  return. 

The  deplorable  state  of  public  opinion  in  Italy 
has  sometimes  made  us  hesitate  to  cross  the 
mountains.  We  shall  go,  all  the  same,  as  we  have 
made  too  many  engagements,  especially  at  Venice 
and  Rome.  Moreover,  where  can  there  be  found 
October  sunshine  equal  to  that  of  the  Campagna 

270 


THE  HOLY  LAND  271 

of  Rome?  Now,  to  return  directly  to  Paris 
at  the  end  of  September  would  seem  like  too  short 
a  visit. 

I  have  decided  on  a  journey  to  the  East,  ex 
tending  from  February  to  July.  I  desire  to  re 
visit  Jerusalem  and  the  Lebanon  for  the  purpose 
of  making  some  sketches  there  on  the  very  ground 
for  my  History  of  the  People  of  Israel,  as  I  did  for 
my  Life  of  Jesus.  This  will  be  a  good  thing  for 
Ary,  and  for  all  of  us.  And,  besides,  it  is  a  recom 
pense  in  which  I  feel  warranted  in  indulging. 
I  have  laboured  well  during  these  latter  years; 
I  have  finished  my  Origins,  and  conscientious 
work  deserves  to  be  encouraged. 

The  general  result  of  the  elections  does  not 
seem  bad  to  me.  The  relative  check  which 
Gambetta  has  received  is  an  immense  benefit  for 
him  and  for  the  country.  Never  has  a  plan 
seemed  more  incoherent — that  of  desiring  to 
found  anything  stable  on  Belleville,  and  of  play 
ing  a  rdle  of  first  consul  at  a  time  which  demands, 
above  all  things  a  regular  development,  without 
striking  personalities.  I  presume  that  he  has 
intelligence  enough  to  understand  this.  He  can 


THE  HOLY  LAND 

render  great  service,  but  only  if  he  confine  him 
self  within  ordinary  limits,  after  the  manner  of 
Ferry.  As  for  myself,  I  have  much  sympathy 
for  him,  but  I  would  hesitate  to  intrust  the  affairs 
of  the  country  to  the  hands  of  this  eloquent 
Gascon,  except  in  a  very  restricted  way.  This 
policy  should  at  the  present  time  be  maintained 
even  as  regards  personalities  of  the  most  dis 
tinguished  order. 

We  shall  remain  here  until  September  2oth, 
when  we  leave  for  Venice,  where  we  are  to  stay 
for  about  eight  days.  Thence  we  shall  go  to 
Rome. 


LETTER  LXIII 

ALBANO,  October  20,  1881. 

THIS  pretty  excursion,  perhaps  our  last,  into 
the  beautiful  land  of  Italy,  has,  on  the 
whole,  done  me  much  good  and  given  me 
great  pleasure.  Once  or  twice  the  repetition 
for  the  tenth  time  of  ornament,  ever  the  same, 
has  made  me  somewhat  impatient;  later,  the 
charm  has  reasserted  itself,  and  all  these  little 
ornaments  arranged  in  the  same  order  begin 
to  give  me  pleasure  again.  The  Alban  mountains 
are  truly  delightful.  Oh,  what  beautiful  trees ! 
What  exquisite  coolness !  Lake  Nemi  is  truly 
the  most  astonishing  fairyland  in  the  world. 
How  much  our  race  is  at  home  here,  and  how 
close  to  us  were  these  Latins,  whose  language  we 
speak. 

The  exasperated  state  of  the  Italians  has  been 
greatly  exaggerated.  All  that  is  said  of  the 
popular  excitement  and  of  the  unpleasant  ex- 

273 


274  THE  HOLY  LAND  , 

perience  of  tourists  is  not  true  now,  if  it  has  ever 
been  true.  Sensible  men  avoid  speaking  of  poli 
tics;  some,  more  susceptible  than  the  rest,  ex 
press  their  discontent,  and  make  recriminations, 
but  there  is  nothing  serious  in  all  this.  It  will 
have  no  bad  consequences.  Naturally,  we  shall 
never  have  Italy  on  our  side,  for  the  Tunis  affair 
has  not  changed  things.  Italy  will  never  be 
with  anybody;  she  will  always  betray,  up  to  the 
hour  when,  delivered  from  her  politicians  and 
journalists,  she  will  resign  herself  to  the  role  of  a 
state  of  the  second  order,  very  successful  in  its 
way. 

This  whole  affair  of  Tunis  would  have  been 
ended  here,  without  the  pretended  revelations  of 
the  intransigeants.  I  have  no  need  of  telling  you 
the  effect  that  produced  here.  These  calumnies 
were  just  what  the  Italians  said.  What  a  triumph  ! 
"You  see  that  we  were  right."  It  is  tiresome  to 
listen  to  this,  but  it  is  without  consequence. 
When  the  occupation  is  accomplished  and  Tunis 
is  assimilated  with  Algeria  all  this  will  be  quickly 
forgotten. 

It  will  be  quickly  forgotten,  especially,  because 


THE  HOLY  LAND  275 

this  poor  world,  ever  turning,  will  bring  new 
questions  without  cease,  which  will  condemn  old 
hatreds  to  oblivion.  The  question  of  the  papacy 
will  soon  enter  upon  an  acute  stage,  and  then  all 
Mediterranean  questions  will  be  forgotten — pro 
viding  that  nothing  awkward  is  done  on  our 
part.  The  papacy  is  on  the  point  of  making  the 
greatest  mistake  that  it  has  ever  made — that  of 
leaving  Rome.  Let  it  do  so.  The  Italian  gov 
ernment  will  try  to  induce  it  to  remain,  but  it  can 
only  succeed  by  making  impossible  concessions. 
One  of  the  most  singular  crises  is  about  to  take 
place.  France  should  do  nothing,  absolutely 
nothing,  and  should  take  no  cognizance  of  the 
papal  policy.  All  that  she  does  will  be  turned 
against  her.  By  leaving  the  papacy  to  itself,  it 
will  infallibly  destroy  itself. 


LETTER  LXIV 

*ROSMAPAMON,  October  3,  1888. 

THIS  poor  year  will,  then,  pass  by  without 
your  coming  to  see  our  rockbound  country. 
We  regret  this  heartily.  We  shall  enjoy 
but  few  more  happy  hours  in  our  little  valley.  We 
leave  here  on  Saturday,  October  2oth,  and  shall 
be  in  Paris  the  following  day.  The  assembly  of 
the  College  will  take  place  on  November  4th.  I 
have  done  a  great  deal  of  work ;  my  second  volume 
of  Israel  is  almost  finished;  it  may  appear  in  a 
month.  I  have  made,  besides,  a  sort  of  little 
philosophical  balance-sheet,  as  it  is  well  to  do 
from  time  to  time;  we  shall  discuss  it.  I  fear 
that  this  lucky  truce  of  the  summer  months  will 
be  followed  by  terrible  storms.  If  our  interior 
organism  had  a  stronger  and  more  enlightened 
conscience,  it  would  surely  have  profited  by 
the  mistakes  that  our  enemies  are  now  making 

*  Kenan's  country  seat  in  Brittany. 
276 


THE  HOLY  LAND  277 

externally.  These  trips  to  Vienna  and  Rome 
seem  to  me  most  inconsiderate.  I  doubt  the 
sanity  of  the  brain  which  has  conceived  them. 
We  shall  see  strange  things.  Conjure  your  friends 
to  remain  united  and  to  make  concessions.  Bou- 
langism  is  a  terrible  danger.  Their  country  seems 
to  be  the  least  tainted  with  it,  but  very  little  will 
precipitate  a  crisis.  This  would  be  the  most  hor 
rible  event  that  has  occurred  for  centuries. 


LETTER  LXV 

ROSMAPAMON,  July  7,  1889. 

THESE  first  days  of  fresh  air  have  had  an 
excellent  effect  on  all  of  us.     Your  old 
friend,  in  particular,  finds  himself  in  perfect 
health.     Here  I  am  feeling  quite  as  well  as  I  have 
been  during  my  best  years.  Above  all,  my  capacity 
for  work  is  greater  than  it  has  ever  been.     I  cover 
my  two  miles  every  day.     Come  as  soon  as  pos 
sible  ;  the  weather  is  delightful.     You  know  what 
pleasure  you  will  give  us. 

My  third  volume  of  Israel  is  advancing  nicely. 
As  an  interlude,  I  am  giving  the  Revue  des  Deux 
Mondes  a  sort  of  examination  of  conscience, 
or  philosophical  balance-sheet,  which  I  prepared 
here  last  year.  I  wish  that  you  would  read 
it,  and  revise  the  scientific  portions,  in  order 
that  you  may  tell  me  whether  my  technical 
terms  are  too  old-fashioned.  I  have  requested 
the  Revue  to  send  you  the  sheets  as  soon  as  they 

278 


THE  HOLY  LAND  279 

are  corrected;  you  will  receive  them  in  a  few 
days. 

The  calm  is  absolute  in  these  poor  old  countries. 
One  does  not  suspect  the  dangers  that  our  poor 
dear  country  risks.  Nothing  would  be  easier  than 
to  obtain  from  these  good  people  a  moderate  ex 
pression  of  the  ballot.  But  the  government  alone 
would  be  able  to  do  this.  In  default  of  the  govern 
ment,  which  still  enjoys  its  prestige  here,  clerical 
and  legitimist  coteries  will  probably  triumph. 
And  moreover,  the  season  has  been  superb,  a  fact 
that  always  benefits  the  established  government. 
Human  affairs  have  been  too  lightly  abandoned 
to  falsehood  and  incompetency.  The  skilful  will 
profit  by  it  and,  for  the  purpose  of  throttling  us, 
lean  upon  the  stupidity  of  the  masses  who  wish 
us  no  evil.  In  fine,  let  us  still  hope.  If  we  can 
prevent  all  these  evils  from  coming  to  a  head  in 
a  single  one — Boulangism — we  are  saved  again. 


LETTER  LXVI 

PERROS-GUIREC,  August  i,  1890. 

MADAME  BERTHELOT'S  letters  to  my 
wife  tell  me  that  you  are  spending 
the  summer  season  satisfactorily,  and 
that  you  are  giving  full  rein  to  your  activity. 
My  month  of  July  has  been  very  satisfactory 
as  regards  work,  but  only  middling  as  to 
health.  I  have  been  hardly  able  to  leave 
my  room,  by  reason  of  my  inability  to  walk. 
Now  things  are  a  little  better  in  this  regard.  In 
any  case,  the  great  rest  which  I  have  had  has 
done  me  good  in  a  general  way.  I  feel  strong;  I 
shall  write  my  fourth  volume.  It  will  be  finished 
about  December,  but  with  the  care  that  I  shall 
bestow  upon  it  it  will  require  two  years  more 
before  its  publication.  My  third  volume  will 
surely  appear  next  October;  my  personal  labour 
is  almost  finished. 

What   joy   for   us   to    think   that    before    a 
280 


THE  HOLY  LAND  281 

month  we  .shall  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing 
you !  Our  woods  are  singularly  cool  and  green 
this  year. 

I  fear  that  great  illusions  are  being  indulged  in 
regard  to  the  affair  of  the  Universities,  and  that 
sane  and  established  ideas  will  be  compromised 
for  the  sake  of  doubtful  advantages.  Try  to 
moderate  your  friends,  who  appear  to  me  to  be 
somewhat  intoxicated  on  this  point. 

Our  idea  of  provincial  centres  was  totally  differ 
ent  ;  it  was  not  an  a  priori  theory  preceding  facts. 
I  am  very  glad  that  the  question  did  not  come 
before  the  last  session  of  the  Supreme  Council. 
We  shall,  perhaps,  have  to  defend  the  College 
against  dangerous  ideas  which  would  compromise 
its  independence.  Above  all,  be  vigilant  in  order 
that  we  may  not  be  surprised. 


LETTER  LXVII 

CAPE  MARTIN,  NEAR  MENTON, 
November  14,  1891. 

HERE  we  are,  quite  well  installed,  though 
not  without  some  initial  trials.  The 
hotel  had  not  yet  opened;  the  pro 
prietor  had  written  twice  to  us,  both  communi 
cations  indicating  that  the  hotel  was  open. 
British  honour  was  saved,  however;  he  made 
me  admit  that  he  had  not  said  that  the  hotel 
was  open.  In  fine,  all  is  well  that  ends  well. 
The  site  is  so  beautiful  that  we  stayed.  We  have 
the  advantage  of  being  alone,  though  at  the 
cost  of  some  disorder. 

The  weather  is  superb  and  our  surroundings  are 
wonderfully  attractive.  We  have  passed  the  day 
in  the  pine  woods  near  the  sea.  We  could  have 
believed  ourselves  in  Syria.  The  resemblance  is 
striking.  This  has  reminded  me  of  old  sensations 
of  thirty  years  ago,  and  I  believe  that  this  little 

282 


THE  HOLY  LAND  283 

supplement  of  our  vacation  will  do  both  of  us 
good. 

Will  you  not  come  to  see  us  ?  As  I  told  you,  the 
hotel  is  making  its  toilet ;  this  will  be  finished,  they 
say,  in  six  or  eight  days.  In  conclusion,  we  are 
quite  well,  and  without  too  much  regret  we  do 
without  the  English  clientele. 

Come;  we  shall  take  some  drives  through  this 
region.  We  made  a  twenty-two-hours'  journey 
without  once  leaving  the  carriage.  But  what  an 
incomparable  country  between  here  and  Marseilles  ! 
Antibes  has  given  me  more  pleasure  than  ever. 
Come. 


LETTER  LXVIII 

PARIS,  April  26,  1892. 
Very  Dear  Friend  :  * 

THE  climate  of  Holland  has  always  seemed 
harsh  to  me.     It  has  given  me  one  of  the 
most  severe  attacks  of  rheumatism  that  I 
have  ever  had  since  the  inauguration  of  the  Spin 
oza   monument.      Judging   from   this  villainous 
spring,  I  am  not  astonished  that  it  tried  you. 

My  condition  remains  always  the  same ;  for  the 
past  three  months  there  has  been  not  a  trace  of 
improvement,  nor,  indeed,  it  must  be  said,  of 
aggravation.  Things  are  just  as  Potain  told  me 
they  would  be.  Happily,  for  some  years  past,  I 
have  regarded  the  days  that  have  been  granted  to 
me  as  a  special  grace — a  surplus  of  favor.  I  hope 
to  publish  my  two  volumes  which  complete 
the  History  of  Israel.  I  have  re-read  a  part  of 
my  proofs  at  Marlotte.  I  am  not  dissatisfied  with 

*This  letter  was  dictated  to  Ary  Renan  by  his  father. 
284 


THE  HOLY  LAND  285 

it.  A  good  proof-reader  could  publish  the  whole 
thing  without  me ;  although,  to  tell  the  truth,  if, 
from  my  place  in  purgatory,  I  could  look  on  at  this 
labour  of  correction  performed  by  another,  I  believe 
that  I  would  show  considerable  impatience. 

However,  I  am  led  to  believe  that  in  a  few  days 
I  shall  take  up  the  thread  of  my  life  again,  as 
usual. 

Our  Easter  vacation  has  not  been  brilliant.  We 
were  very  near  having  snow  at  Marlotte;  seeing 
which,  we  immediately  took  the  railroad  train 
home.  I  regretted  this,  for  my  walks  in  the  forest 
were  doing  me  a  great  deal  of  good. 

Let  us  not  speak  of  the  anarchists ;  this  is  too  sad 
a  subject.  What  I  fear  is  that  the  people  of  Paris, 
though  deprived  of  their  chief  magistrate  by  these 
acts  of  insanity,  will  see  in  the  madmen  victims  of 
the  government  and  perhaps  anti-signani.  The 
tendencies  of  both  parties  are  beginning  to  be 
revealed.  According  to  the  paper  that  I  have 
just  read,  the  crowd  opposed  the  police  in  an 
arrest.  In  another  street -brawl  the  crowd  almost 
tore  the  anarchists  to  pieces.  Poor  old  Demos; 
what  follies  are  still  committed  in  his  name ! 


LETTER  LXIX 

*  PERROS-GUIREC  (COTES  DU  NORD), 
July  20,  1892. 

HOW  well  for  us,  dear  friend,  it  was  to  fix 
our  philosophy  of  life  when  we  were 
young  and  strong !  It  would  be  rather  late 
now  to  consider  these  grave  subjects,  threatened  as 
we  are  with  the  end.  For  myself,  I  have  established 
my  ideas  in  this  regard  by  continual  meditation, 
and  the  subject  has  no  new  aspects  for  me.  To 
end  is  nothing ;  I  have  almost  filled  in  the  frame 
work  of  my  life,  and  although  I  could  make  good 
use  of  a  few  years,  I  am  ready  to  go.  What  is 
cruel  is  the  havoc  that  one  causes  in  dear  lives. 
This  is  where  a  reasonable  euthagasia,  guided 
by  a  sane  philosophy,  could  do  much.  Like  your 
self,  I  frankly  study  my  general  physiological  con 
dition.  The  physician  of  Lannion,  a  very  serious 
man,  knows  of  cases  analagous  to  mine  that  have 

*  The  last  letter  in  Renan's  handwriting. 
286 


THE  HOLY  LAND  287 

lasted  eighteen  months.  The  struggle  will  come 
after  me.  Let  come  what  will.  I  shall  utilize  the 
remnant  of  life  that  is  left  to  me.  I  am  at  this 
moment  working  at  the  correcting  of  the  proofs  of 
the  fourth  and  fifth  volumes  of  Israel.  I  would 
like  to  revise  the  whole  thing.  If  another  does 
this  I  shall  be  very  impatient  in  the  depths  of  pur 
gatory.  Outside  of  the  Eternal  and  myself,  no 
one  has  any  idea  of  the  changes  that  I  would  have 
cared  to  make.  God's  will  be  done.  In  utrumque 
paratus. 

The  most  important  act  of  our  life  is  our  death. 
We  accomplish  this  act,  in  general,  under  detesta 
ble  circumstances.  Our  school,  the  essence  of 
whose  doctrine  is  to  be  in  need  of  no  illusions,  has, 
I  believe,  in  this  hour,  advantages  wholly  unique. 

We  have  not  yet  experienced  the  change  from 
summer  to  autumn  (comprising  August  and  Sep 
tember).  I  am  building  a  little  on  this  change. 
The  changes  in  my  personal  appearance  are  still 
very  slight.  I  have  sometimes  experienced  modi 
fications  which  seem  almost  important  enough  to 
warrant  my  restoration  to  health.  In  any  case 
I  am  content  to  breathe  this  good  air.  And, 


288  THE  HOLY  LAND 

besides,  what  a  pleasure  it  is  to  think  of  one's  good 
friends  who  are  the  half  of  our  life,  and  in  whom 
we  live  more  than  in  ourselves.  We  shall  speak 
together  of  all  this ;  for  in  any  case  I  do  not  think 
that  there  is  any  necessity  for  looking  forward 
to  a  speedy  end. 


LETTER  LXX 

*PERROS  GUIREC,  Wednesday. 

A  STRANGE  malady  in  truth;  for  seven 
months  there  has  been  no  improvement, 
no  aggravation.  Up  to  now  the  improve 
ment  has  been  only  apparent,  although  I  believed, 
myself,  that  I  was  nearer  to  a  possible  cure  than 
in  the  past.  At  present  there  is  great  weakness, 
and  the  nutritive  organs  are  in  a  deplorable  con 
dition.  I  have  told  you  my  philosophy  in  this 
regard.  O,  how  much  more  tranquilly  one  could 
die  if  one  were  alone — if  one  did  not  leave  beloved 
beings  behind! 

What  appears  to  me  most  probable  is  that  in  a 
month,  at  the  end  of  the  fine  season  in  Brittany,  I 
shall  be,  not  rehabilitated,  but  well  enough  to  con 
tinue  the  life  of  a  convalescent.  To  return  to 
Paris  under  such  circumstances  would,  I  believe, 

*  The  last  letter  dictated  to  Ary  Renan.  A  few  days  later 
Renan  went  home  to  Paris  to  die. 

289 


290  THE  HOLY  LAND 

be  very  unwise.  We  are  thinking  of  a  sojourn  in 
the  South — in  the  southern  part  of  the  Pyrenees, 
Pau  or  Biarritz,  or  perhaps  in  southern  Provence. 
Give  us  your  advice  on  this  point.  What  do  you 
think  of  Pau  in  particular  ?  It  is  well  understood 
that  if  in  a  month  I  am  worse  instead  of  better 
we  shall  not  go  South.  When  one  is  in  danger  of 
death  he  should  be  at  home.  It  is  only  in  case 
of  an  intermediary  state,  relatively  satisfying,  that 
we  consider  this  question.  This  sad  condition 
has  not  completely  prevented  me  from  working. 
In  my  fourth  volume  there  was  an  unsettled 
point  that  would  have  rendered  publication  diffi 
cult  without  my  direct  counsel;  it  is  the  recip 
rocal  situation  of  Esdras  and  Nehemiah,  one  of  the 
most  singular  of  historical  problems.  I  believe 
that  I  have  almost  succeeded  in  making  this  chap 
ter  clear.  It  may  truly  be  called  "  Benoni,  filius 
doloris  mei. ' '  Yes,  I  have  endured  sorrowful  days ; 
less  sad  they  might  have  been  had  you  been  near 
me.  My  wife  and  children  have  shown  me 
extreme  goodness,  which  has  consoled  me.  I 
hope  that  my  next  letter  will  tell  you  that  my 
improvement  continues. 


LETTERS  OF   i 

LETTER  I 

PARIS,  March  21,  1848. 

I  HAVE  received  your  letter  of  March  1 2th,  and 
it  has  been  a  great  joy  for  me  to  know  that  our 
communications  have  not  yet  been  broken .  I 
admire  your  calm  spirit  and  your  courage,  my 
dearest  sister,  but  I  think  that  after  the  despatch 
of  this  letter,  your  intentions  regarding  your 
return,  and  the  necessity  of  hastening  it,  will 
change.  I  can  only  repeat  to  you  to-day,  and 
with  still  more  pressing  reasons,  what  I  said  to  you 
two  days  ago.  If  it  were  a  question  of  war  regu 
larly  declared,  one  might  anticipate  the  climax 
by  eight  days  or  thereabouts.  But  is  it  possible 
to  escape  the  volcanic  eruption  if  one  waits  for  it 
to  begin?  The  news  from  Vienna  and  Berlin 
which  you  have  heard  before  us  greatly  worries 

*  These  letters,  descriptive  of  the  Revolution  of  1848,  were 
written  by  Renan  to  his  sister  Henriette. 

291 


292  THE  HOLY  LAND 

me,  and  makes  me  fear  that  it  may  already  be  too 
late.  I  sometimes  hope  that  this  letter  will  not 
find  you  at  Warsaw.  You  understand,  my  dear, 
that  what  is  needed  in  this  instance  is  only  the 
commonest  prudence.  The  reasons  for  this  are 
so  easy  to  divine,  and  you  must  neetis  understand 
them  so  well,  seeing  things  at  such  close  range, 
that  I  abstain  from  developing  them.  Further 
more,  the  details  that  I  should  be  obliged  to  enter 
upon  might  compromise  the  fate  of  the  letter.  I 
await  with  impatience  the  letter  in  which  you  will 
announce  the  date  of  your  return  and  your  inten 
tions  in  this  regard.  It  seems  to  me  more  than 
ever  indispensable  that  you  should  not  be  alone. 
Like  yourself,  dearest,  I  think  that  our  country 
must  pass  through  a  period  of  confusion  before 
acquiring  a  stable  form.  The  acceleration  in  the 
onward  march  of  humanity  and  the  admirably 
logical  character  of  the  French  people  had  inspired 
me  with  the  hope  that  we  would  live  to  see  the 
new  society,  which,  I  doubt  not,  will  be  more 
advanced  than  that  which  has  passed  away. 
But  to  arrive  at  this,  it  will  be  necessary  to  pass 
through  days  of  trial.  The  division  is  already 


LETTERS  OF  1848  293 

perfectly  defined,  and  is  betrayed  by  the  public 
demonstrations.  There  are  Montagnards  and 
Girondists,  and  they  have  their  representatives  in 
the  provisional  government. 

The  university  is  becoming  disorganised.  At  a 
great  meeting  of  all  the  branches  of  study  which 
took  place  a  few  days  ago  at  the  Sorbonne,  it  gave 
up  its  rights  as  a  body;  all  expressions  that  sug 
gested  the  least  idea  of  the  corporation  were 
repudiated  and  hissed  by  the  people  (head 
masters,  etc.),  who,  here  as  everywhere,  form  the 
majority.  The  authorities  are  driven  to  despair, 
and  are  in  a  state  of  consternation.  Nowhere  is 
democracy  more  complete.  Several  colleges  are 
licensed;  all  will  probably  be  licensed  without 
delay.  I  withhold  myself  from  all.  As  regards 
the  measures  of  the  ministry,  my  views  are  exactly 
yours. 

My  work  for  the  Institute  (a  memoir  on  the 
study  of  Greek  in  the  middle  ages)  is  almost 
finished ;  I  shall  have  no  more  delay  than  will  be 
needed  for  a  brief  appendix.  M.  Burnouf  still 
gathers  at  his  home  his  studious  auditory.  There 
is  no  longer  room  for  the  different  courses  at  the 


294  THE  HOLY  LAND 

College  of  France.  All  the  halls  are  taken  up  by 
clubs  and  militia  corps !  But  we  shall  always  find 
the  same  things  recurring.  Adieu,  best  of  friends. 
I  expect  a  letter  as  soon  as  possible,  and  above  all 
a  speedy  return. 

On  no  account  can  I  leave  Paris.  Even  before 
the  colleges  are  licensed  I  shall  find  occupation, 
for  the  patronage  that  has  been  taken  from  the 
public  institutions  will  revert  to  private  establish 
ments  and  to  those  giving  private  lessons. 

I  dined  at  M.  Garnier's  a  few  days  ago.  Pro 
found  gloom  reigned  there.  All  the  habitu6s  of 
the  salon  were  those  who  were  satisfied  with  the 
past  regime,  and  some  were  personally  attached 
to  the  court.  M.  Gamier  occupies  himself  very 
little  with  politics.  M.  Saint-Marc-Girardin,  who 
was  to  join  the  Mol£  ministry,  is  in  despair.  M. 
Cousin  already  speaks  of  the  fate  of  Socrates. 


LETTER  II 

PARIS,  June  6,  1848. 

I  WAS  beginning  to  be  worried  by  your  silence, 
dearest  sister.  The  letter  which  Mademoi 
selle  Ulliac  has  just  received  has  reassured  me, 
however.  The  months  pass  by,  but  the  events 
with  which  our  destiny  is  linked  are  not  definitely 
decided.  I  agree,  my  dear,  that  you  should 
remain  in  your  position  during  this  period  of 
unrest,  but  at  the  same  time  I  do  not  doubt  that 
the  time  will  come,  and  perhaps  soon,  when  you 
will  be  able  to  resign  it.  I  implore  you,  then, 
not  to  delay  a  moment.  The  farther  I  advance, 
the  more  I  am  convinced  that  even  without  leaving 
Paris  we  shall  be  able  to  gain  an  honourable 
living,  especially  if  I  obtain  my  fellowship  at  the 
end  of  the  year.  Even  if,  armed  with  this  degree, 
I  am  not  able  immediately  to  obtain  an  official 
position  in  Paris,  the  prestige  which  is  attached 
to  it — opportunities  to  substitute  in  the  colleges, 

295 


296  THE  HOLY  LAND 

preparing  candidates  for  the  baccalaureate  degree 
and  the  Ecole  Administrative,  and  contributing 
articles  to  the  periodical  press  from  time  to  time — 
will,  I  assure  you,  save  us  from  laying  hands  on 
our  reserve  fund  for  the  first  few  years.  We  will 
keep  this  in  case  of  emergency,  and  in  order  to 
assure  ourselves  in  a  position  that  will,  otherwise, 
be  necessarily  precarious. 

Certain  places  in  the  library  have  just  been 
abolished;  there  is  therefore  little  to  hope  for  in 
this  direction ;  the  fact  is  that  plurality  of  offices 
has  been  practically  done  away  with,  and  this 
action  will  soon  be  declared  legal.  The  point  to 
which  this  plague  of  learned  careers  was  carried 
under  the  regime  of  favouritism  and  purchase 
which  has  disappeared,  is  something  that  can 
scarcely  be  believed.  Now  they  are  going  to  the 
opposite  extreme,  and  not  content  with  establish 
ing  limits  for  the  future,  they  are  purging  out  with 
some  brutality  those  who  have  shared  in  the 
favours  of  the  old  regime.  I  do  not  like  these 
reactionary  occurrences ;  but  the  evil  was  serious, 
and  the  principle,  provided  that  it  is  not  exagger 
ated,  is  an  excellent  one. 


LETTERS  OF  1848  297 

For  some  days  our  affairs  have  proceeded  at  a 
slow  pace.  The  foolish  attempt  of  May  i$th  has 
done  much  harm.  I  am  beginning  to  loosen  the 
bonds  that  bind  me  to  the  old  Left  which  during 
the  first  days  of  the  revolution  gained  my  sym 
pathies.  Its  members  conduct  themselves  with 
a  selfishness  and  narrow-mindedness  truly  sin 
gular  in  such  cultivated  minds.  What  is  lacking 
for  the  establishment  of  a  more  advanced  party  is 
men.  I  confess  that  it  is  in  this  direction  that  I 
have  hopes  of  the  future. 

A  new  Third  Estate  has  been  formed;  the 
bourgeoisie  would  be  as  foolish  to  combat  it  as  the 
nobility  formerly  were.  Liberty  and  public  order 
no  longer  suffice.  What  is  needed  is  legality  in  all 
possible  measure;  there  must  be  no  more  of  the 
disinherited  either  in  the  order  of  intelligence  or  in 
the  political  order ;  if  inequality  of  riches  is  a  neces 
sary  evil,  it  is  at  least  essential  that  the  life  of 
each  one  be  guaranteed,  and  that  opportunities 
be  enlarged.  This  is  just,  and  this  will  triumph, 
whatever  the  shop-keepers  may  say.  The  lack 
of  intelligence  of  former  liberals  pains  me;  it 
resembles  the  voluntary  blindness  of  the  privileged 


298  THE  HOLY  LAND 

classes  who  are  not  willing  to  sacrifice  anything 
that  they  possess,  and  who  thus  prepare  the  way 
for  frightful  catastrophes. 

How  happy  we  are,  my  dear,  to  be  able  to  say 
with  the  ancient  sage :  "I  carry  all  my  possessions 
about  with  me."  It  is  certain  that  at  the  present 
time  this  is  the  most  portable  and  the  safest  species 
of  wealth.  Considerations  regarding  our  brother's 
case  give  me  much  pain.  The  nature  of  his  busi 
ness  is  so  intimately  bound  up  with  the  present 
form  of  society  that  every  blow  aimed  at  present 
conditions  afflicts  me  for  his  sake.  After  all,  it 
may  be  that  the  present  mode  of  transacting  busi 
ness  will  be  prolonged  beyond  the  period  that  he 
will  be  engaged  in  affairs;  and,  moreover,  his 
experience  and  intelligence  will  make  him  equal 
to  all  contingencies. 

How  much  I  am  in  need  of  you,  dear  Henriette, 
of  your  voice  and  counsel  in  these  trying  times ! 
How  well  I  understand,  now,  the  fatality  of  the 
revolution  and  the  frightful  force  of  attraction 
which  this  gulf  possessed.  Without  at  all  modify 
ing  the  general  plan  of  my  life,  these  events  have 
exercised  a  prodigious  influence  upon  me,  and 


LETTERS  OF  1848  299 

have  unfolded  to  my  vision  an  entirely  new  world. 
I  regret  deeply,  dear,  that  you  are  prevented  from 
being  present  at  the  remarkable  intellectual  move 
ment  of  which  we  are  the  witnesses.  It  is  not,  as 
in  former  times,  a  simple  factional  affair  between 
people  of  the  same  party,  or  at  least  the  same 
principles ;  it  is  a  matter  of  belief. 

Twenty  years  ago  M.  Jouffroy  wrote  an  admira 
ble  essay  on  "How  Dogmas  End."  It  would  be 
not  less  opportune  to-day  to  write  one  on  "  How 
Dogmas  Are  Formed." 

Adieu,  dear  sister;  write  to  me  soon,  and  con 
tinue  to  grant  me  that  affection  which  constitutes 
the  charm  of  my  life.  How  often  is  it  necessary 
for  me  to  think  of  you,  in  order  to  hold  firm  the 
helm,  and  to  prevent  trusting  all  to  the  winds  ! 


LETTER  III 

PARIS,  June  25,   1848. 

WHAT  a  frightful  spectacle,  my  dear  sister ! 
During  the  entire  day  we  have  heard 
nothing  but  the  whistling  of  balls  and 
the  sound  of  the  tocsin,  and  seen  nothing  but  the 
dead  and  wounded  pass  by.  Nevertheless,  you  may 
remain  perfectly  reassured.  Less  than  ever  am  I 
disposed  to  take  sides  with  either  party.  In  truth, 
were  I  in  a  position  to  do  so,  my  conscience  would 
not  permit  it.  Although  our  quarter,  and  especially 
the  neighbourhood  of  the  Pantheon  and  the  Rue 
Saint- Jacques  are  the  centre  of  the  fighting,  you 
need  have  no  fear,  dear  Henriette.  Private  prop 
erty  is  scrupulously  respected — more  so  by  the 
insurgents  than  by  those  who  are  opposing  them. 
To  conclude,  at  this  moment  all  seems  lulled  to 
sleep,  and  there  is  no  doubt  that  the  advantage 
remains  with  the  established  government.  One 
should  desire  this,  and  for  my  part,  even  when  the 

300 


LETTERS  OF  1848  301 

insurrection  seemed  triumphant,  I  have  not 
wavered  for  an  instant.  The  number  of  the  dead 
and  wounded  is  incalculable.  I  cannot  tell  you 
any  more,  dear  sister ;  I  profit  by  the  opportunity 
of  a  clear  road,  to  throw  this  letter  into  the  mail 
box,  without,  however,  any  hope  that  it  will  leave 
to-day.  I  shall  write  to  you  when  we  arrive  at 
some  determination.  Yours  wholly,  my  well- 
beloved  sister.  Ah,  how  needful  it  is  for  me  to 
think  of  you  during  these  sad  hours ! 


LETTER  IV 

PARIS,  June  26,  1848. 

IT  has  been  impossible,  my  dear  sister,  to  get 
my  letter  to  the  post-office.  I  had  hardly 
taken  a  few  steps  when  I  heard  the  fusillade 
recommence  near  by.  After  that  all  communica 
tion  between  this  quarter  and  the  rest  of  the  city 
was  stopped,  and  the  post-offices  remain  idle.  This 
evening  and  last  night  have  been  more  terrible 
than  ever.  There  was  a  massacre  at  the  Saint  - 
Jacques  barricade,  and  also  one  at  the  barricade 
at  Fontainebleau.  I  spare  you  the  details.  The 
Massacre  of  Saint  Bartholomew  offers  nothing 
resembling  it.  It  must  be  that  there  remains  in 
the  bottom  of  man's  nature  something  of  the  can 
nibal  which  awakens  at  certain  moments.  As 
for  myself,  I  would  have  willingly  fought  the 
national  guard  when  they  took  upon  themselves 
the  office  of  murderers.  Doubtless  these  poor 
fools  who  shed  their  blood  without  knowing  what 

302 


LETTERS  OF  1848  303 

they  want,  are  culpable ;  but  much  more  so  in  my 
eyes  are  those  who  have  kept  them  in  slavery, 
systematically  crushed  in  them  all  human  senti 
ment,  and  who  to  serve  their  selfish  interests  have 
created  a  class  of  men  whose  advantage  is  to  be 
sought  in  pillage  and  disorder.  Let  us  abandon 
these  reflections,  dear  sister.  How  cruel  it  is  to 
live  suspended  between  two  parties  who  force  us 
to  detest  them  equally !  Nevertheless,  I  do  not 
despair;  even  if  I  saw  humanity  torn  in  shreds 
and  France  expiring,  I  would  still  say  that  the 
destiny  of  mankind  is  divine,  and  that  France  is 
marching  in  the  first  rank  toward  its  accomplish 
ment. 

To-day  all  seems  over.  People  circulate  in 
some  of  the  streets,  but  they  make  use  of  the 
greatest  precautions.  I  have  at  this  moment  a 
letter  from  Mile.  Ulliac.  She  charges  me  to  tell 
you  that  they  have  run  no  danger,  and  that  she 
will  write  to  you  at  the  end  of  the  week.  I  shall 
do  the  same,  and  I  shall  then  supply  what  is  want 
ing  in  these  lines,  which  can  only  reveal  to  you 
the  disorder  of  my  thought.  Ah,  who  can  behold 
such  spectacles  without  weeping  for  the  victims, 


3o4  THE  HOLY  LAND 

even  were  they  the  most  culpable  of  men! 
Adieu,  for  a  few  days.  My  God,  what  need  I  have 
to  think  of  you!  Wishing  to  prepare  for  every 
eventuality,  I  have  placed  all  my  papers  that  I 
prize  most  highly  in  a  chest  by  themselves.  I 
came  across  your  letters,  and  I  spent  nearly  a 
whole  night  re-reading  them.  The  perusal  of 
them  has  also  served  to  maintian  order  in  my  men 
tal  condition  in  the  midst  of  these  frightful  scenes 
the  noise  of  which  is  still  resounding  in  my  ears. 
Noon. — The  official  news  of  the  complete  pacifi 
cation  and  capitulation  of  the  Faubourg  Saint- 
Antoine  has  just  reached  all  the  quarters. 


LETTER  V 

PARIS,  July  i,  1848. 

THE  storm  has  passed,  my  dear  sister,  but 
what  fatal  traces  it  will  leave  after  it  for  a 
long  time  to  come  !  Paris  is  no  longer  rec 
ognisable  ;  the  victors  indulge  in  songs  and  follies ; 
the  vanquished  are  overcome  with  sorrow  and 
fury.  The  atrocities  committed  by  the  conquerors 
make  one  tremble,  and  bring  us  back  to  the  period 
of  the  religious  wars.  A  veritable  reign  of  terror 
has  succeeded  this  deplorable  war,  and  the  military 
government  has  displayed  at  will  all  the  arbitrary 
and  illegal  qualities  that  characterise  it;  some 
thing  of  hardness,  ferocity  and  inhumanity  has 
been  introduced  into  the  manners  and  language 
of  the  people.  Law-abiding  persons,  those  who 
are  known  as  honest  people,  call  out  for  grape- 
shot  and  bullets ;  the  scaffold  is  overthrown  and 
massacre  substituted  for  it ;  the  bourgeoisie  have 
proved  that  they  are  capable  of  all  the  excesses  of 

305 


3o6  THE  HOLY  LAND 

our  first  Terror,  only  with  the  added  features  of 
reflection  and  selfishness.  And  they  believe  that 
they  are  conquerors  forever;  what  will  occur  on 
the  day  of  reprisals?  .  .  .  And  nevertheless, 
such  is  the  terrible  position  in  which  we  have  been 
placed  by  the  force  of  circumstances,  that  we 
are  obliged  to  rejoice  at  this  victory;  for  the 
triumph  of  the  insurrection  would  have  been  still 
more  dangerous.  Not  that  you  are  to  believe  all 
the  fear-inspiring  accounts  invented  by  hatred 
and  the  ridiculous  newspapers. 

I  have  seen  the  insurgents  at  close  range;  we 
were  in  their  hands  for  a  day  and  a  night,  and  I 
can  say  that  we  could  not  wish  for  a  display  of 
more  consideration,  honour  and  rectitude;  and 
that  in  moderation  they  infinitely  surpassed  their 
opponents  who  committed  unheard-of  atrocities, 
in  our  presence,  upon  the  most  inoffensive  persons. 
No;  pillage,  murder  and  incendiarism  would  not 
have  been  the  order  of  the  day;  there  would 
have  been  vengeance  wreaked,  and  violent  meas 
ures  ;  the  hired  brigands  who  this  time,  as  always, 
formed  a  goodly  portion  of  the  insurgent  troops, 
would  have  been  restrained  with  difficulty;  but 


LETTERS  OF  1848  307 

other  men  would  have  come  upon  the  scene,  and 
the  movement  would  have  been  directed  anew. 
I  do  not  believe  in  the  exaggerations  which  nowa 
days  it  is  the  fashion  to  repeat  everywhere,  and 
which,  be  it  well  understood,  I  repeat  like  every 
body  else.  But  the  difficulty,  the  invincible  diffi 
culty,  would  have  been  on  the  part  of  France, 
which  certainly  would  not  have  yielded  to  the 
revolution  of  Paris ;  and  even  supposing  that  in  a 
few  great  cities  like  Lyons,  Rouen,  etc.,  the  popu 
lar  insurrection  had  gained  support,  a  frightful 
civil  war  would  have  been  necessary  to  make  pos 
sible  the  violent  and  premature  triumph  of  a  cause, 
which  required  time  to  develop.  It  is  then  a  great 
blessing  that  the  insurrection  has  been  put  down ; 
and  I  repeat  if  the  twelfth  legion  had  not  seceded, 
it  is  probable  that  I  should  have  laboured  with  it 
at  least  in  the  attempt  to  bring  these  madmen 
back  to  reason. 

I  am  not  a  socialist;  I  am  convinced  that  the 
theories  advanced  for  the  purpose  of  reforming 
society  will  never  triumph  in  their  absolute  form. 
Every  new  idea  takes  the  shape  of  a  system — a 
narrow  and  partial  system  which  never  arrives  at 


3o8  THE  HOLY  LAND 

practical  realisation.  It  is  only  when  it  has  broken 
this  first  shell,  and  has  become  a  social  dogma, 
that  it  becomes  a  truth  universally  recognised 
and  applied. 

What  is  more  in  the  nature  of  a  system  than  the 
Social  Contract?  And  is  not  the  whole  consti 
tutional  regime,  which  is  henceforth  an  established 
reality,  almost  a  system  ?  This  is  what  will  hap 
pen  to  socialism.  It  is  now  narrow,  unpractical, 
a  pure  Utopia,  true  on  one  side  and  false  on  the 
other;  true  in  its  principles,  false  in  its  forms. 
The  day  is  not  far  off  when,  pruned  of  its  exag 
gerations  and  chimeras,  it  will  become  an  evident 
and  recognised  law.  Who  will  then  have  tri 
umphed?  Will  it  be  the  partisans  who  upheld 
falsehood  as  truth,  and  wished  to  realise  the  impos 
sible?  Will  it  be  those  adversaries  who  denied 
the  truth  because  of  the  false,  and  tried  to  prevent 
the  purification  of  the  new  doctrine?  Neither 
one  nor  the  other ;  it  will  be  humanity  which  will 
have  taken  one  step  more,  and  reached  a  more 
advanced  and  more  just  expression. 

Let  us  put  aside  all  ideas  of  justice  and  human 
ity,  and  consider  the  question  simply  as  econo- 


LETTERS  OP  1848  309 

mists  and  politicians.  Is  it  not  evident  that  the 
only  remedy  for  the  terrible  evil  that  our  society 
bears  in  its  bosom,  is  to  do  away  with  that  class 
that  wages  an  eternal  war  on  wealth;  to  destroy 
it,  I  say,  not  by  massacre,  which  would  be  at  once 
atrocious  and  impossible,  but  by  moral  education, 
and  by  improving  its  condition  ?  Is  it  not  a  fright 
ful  thing  that  the  majority  of  mankind  should  be 
forcibly  disinherited  of  intellectual  and  moral  hap 
piness,  and  herded  together  in  drunkenness  and 
disorder  ?  This  happiness,  it  will  be  said,  is  open 
to  all.  Assuredly  not;  how  can  it  be  imagined 
that  the  miserable  wretch  who  has  grown  up  in 
this  hideous  atmosphere,  without  education,  with 
out  morality,  ignorant  of  religion  which  in  any 
case  would  have  no  power  upon  him,  exposed  to 
death  by  starvation,  and  who  cannot  possibly 
escape  from  this  condition  no  matter  what  effort  he 
may  make,  how  can  it  be  supposed  that  such  a 
miserable  creature  would  console  himself  by  think 
ing  of  a  better  world  of  which  he  has  no  idea,  or 
that  he  would  not  seek  to  acquire  by  crime  what 
he  cannot  obtain  by  legitimate  means?  Such  a 
one  would  be  an  angel  of  virtue,  which  is  hardly 


3io  THE  HOLY  LAND 

to  be  expected,  since  virtue  is  impossible  in  this 
case. 

Even  honesty  has  become  a  monopoly  with  us, 
and  one  cannot  be  an  honest  man  unless  he  has  a 
black  coat  and  a  little  money.  We  consider  the 
privileges  of  the  ancient  nobility  over  the  bour 
geoisie  indefensible.  But  is  it  not  also  an  atrocious 
thing  to  see  a  considerable  portion  of  mankind, 
children  of  God  like  ourselves,  condemned  to  dis 
honour  and  prevented  by  fate  from  breaking  their 
iron  fetters? 

It  is  physically  proved  that  he  who  enters  the 
world  without  means,  or  without  having  others  to 
pave  the  way  for  him,  can  only  live  by  gross 
manual  labour — that  is  to  say,  can  hardly  live  at 
all.  It  is  physically  proved  that  a  woman  who  has 
no  outside  aid  to  depend  upon,  cannot  live  by  the 
labour  of  her  hands,  and  consequently  has  to 
choose  between  theft  and  prostitution.  How  can 
you  argue,  after  this,  that  we  should  not  feel  some 
resentment  against  the  egotists,  who  refuse  to 
consider  this  question  in  their  economic  policies, 
who  persist  in  interpreting  this  science  in  the  inter 
est  of  the  rich,  and  refuse  to  see  in  such  needs  a 


LETTERS  OF  1848  311 

reason  for  making  any  sacrifices  ?  How  could  you 
think  that  we  should  wish  to  return  to  the  age  of 
stock-jobbers  and  speculators,  in  which  mercantile 
aims  absorb  everything  and  intelligence  is  choked 
under  money-bags? 

These  are  my  principles,  my  dear  sister.  I  think 
that  it  is  time  to  overthrow  the  exclusive  reign  of 
capital,  and  to  associate  with  it  labour;  but  I 
also  think  that  no  means  of  making  the  applica 
tion  has  yet  been  found,  that  no  system  will  fur 
nish  it,  but  that  it  will  spring  ready  made  from  the 
developed  nature  of  things.  All  this  is  certainly 
very  far  from  the  Mountain  or  the  Terror.  It 
is  this  faith  in  humanity,  this  consecration  of 
one's  self  to  the  perfecting  of  it,  and  consequently 
to  its  happiness,  that  I  call  the  new  religion.  It 
is  my  desire  that  you  may  share  in  this  solemn 
and  holy  revolution. 

I  know  well,  dearest,  that  there  are  pictures 
which  are  seen  best  from  afar,  and  that  revolutions 
are  in  this  category.  But  take  care  that  there  is 
not  a  prism  placed  between  you  and  us. 

What  newspaper  have  you  seen?  Or  do  you 
see  the  French  papers  at  all  ?  If,  perchance,  it  is 


3i2  THE  HOLY  LAND 

the  Constitutionnel,  I  implore  you  not  to  believe  a 
word  either  of  the  news  or  the  editorials.  This 
paper  has  become  a  laughing-stock  on  account  of 
the  canards  with  which  it  leisurely  fills  its  pages. 
If  you  read  the  Debats  I  should  be  less  sorry.  It 
is  at  least  conducted  with  good  taste,  and  respects 
France  sufficiently  to  prevent  it  from  inventing 
calumnies  against  her.  But  you  conceive  that  it 
s  hardly  fit  to  appreciate  properly  the  present 
crisis.  As  regards  the  Presse,  it  is  like  a  spiteful 
little  man  uttering  nonsense.  I  am  not  of  the 
most  optimistic,  my  dear ;  above  all,  I  am  not  very 
enthusiastic  about  my  fellow  men,  and  in  truth 
this  is  slightly  their  fault.  But  I  none  the  less 
persist  in  believing  that  in  spite  of  all  their  petty 
fashions,  personal  ambitions,  misfortunes  and 
crimes,  they  are  accomplishing  a  great  transforma 
tion  for  the  benefit  of  humanity.  I  believe  that 
we  are  in  accord  on  this,  dear  and  excellent  sister. 
But  you  cherish  exaggerated  fears;  you  believe 
that  this  revolution  will  only  be  accomplished  by 
frightful  catastrophes;  you  say  (and  this  sentence 
has  pierced  my  heart)  that  if  prosperity  issues 
from  this  chaos,  it  will  be  when  you  are  in  your 


LETTERS  OF  1848  313 

grave !  No,  my  well-beloved  girl ;  you  yourself 
shall  profit  by  it;  bright  days  shall  dawn  for  us 
all ;  more  than  this,  we  shall  do  better  than  merely 
enjoy  them;  we  shall  have  worked  to  produce 
them,  and  we  shall  have  suffered  while  awaiting 
them.  What,  my  Henriette !  Are  not  you,  your 
self,  one  of  the  sad  victims  of  these  deplorable 
social  conditions  which  we  wish  to  change?  If 
with  your  prudence  and  virile  faculties,  if  with  your 
learning  and  character,  if  after  such  sacrifices  and 
such  painful  self-denial  the  future  may  still  be  sad 
for  you,  are  we  not  in  the  right  in  accusing  the 
social  order  under  which  such  injustice  is  possible  ? 
I  assure  you  that  the  new  order  cannot  be  other 
wise  than  favourable  to  us,  even  if  in  the  begin 
ning  we  have  to  pass  through  trying  days